Survey
* Your assessment is very important for improving the workof artificial intelligence, which forms the content of this project
* Your assessment is very important for improving the workof artificial intelligence, which forms the content of this project
RECORD OF HANS DINESEN SON OF RASMUS AND INGER DINESEN BORN IN DENMARK, COPENHAGEN COUNTY GJENTOFTE PARISH AT STRANDVEJEN ON MARIENLYST WRITTEN BY HIMSELF MANTI CITY, SANPETE COUNTY, W T STARTED MONDAY, DECEMBER 3RD, 1855. Take good care of this book, because it contains sacred and valuable things for all of us P.2 A LITTLE EXPLANATION ABOUT MY CHILDHOOD. Pages 1-96 are OCR scanned from the typewritten pages from the first translator. There is nothing to show whether the page numbers correspond to the pages in the original manuscript. Hans Dinesen, son of a small farmer, Rasmus Dinesen and Inger Mortensdaughter on Gjentofte Field, was born July 20, and christened in the Lutheran church August 29, 1824. He was vaccinated by Dr. Kongstad June 18, 1829. He went to school in the parish of Gjentofte and graduated in the spring of 1839. He was confirmed the first Sunday after Easter the same year with a good knowledge of religion. (Gjentofte, May 1, 1841. Hogst, minister.) This was according to the Lutheran Church in which we and our forefathers had been raised. This was written in the front of my book of recommendation, which was given to me when I was confirmed and ready to go out in the world and make my own living. I requested my first letter of recommendation, when I terminated from the manor estate, Oregaard, in 1841. Here I was herding cows from 1836. I started when I was 12 years old. Onsgaard was the name of the farm, on which property my father built our home. The land of those two farms was located by each other, and Strandvejen went through this property and the property of Hellerup, which was lo-cased a little to the south. Rygaard was located southwest of both of them so that the three mentioned farms or manor estates were located in a triangle. All three of them were located in Gjentofte parish. I went to school two and sometimes four days a week. I went to school for about seven years and here they started lying about me and accusing me falsely. One day, when we were playing on the cemetery wall, I saw a boy pushing another boy into a pile of glass. He cut a deep hole in his head. It looked serious, and when the first boy saw the blood flowing from the other boy's head, he fled and said that it was Hans Dinesen who pushed him into the pile of glass, in spite of the fact that I was sitting on the wall and had not moved. But his father was rich and mine was poor, so most people believed him and would not listen to me. At this time I was ten years old. In the school I was looked upon as a criminal. Lies were told about me to the teacher and all over town. When the teacher came up to me in school everybody thought I was going to be punished, but the Spirit of the Lord was with me and because I was innocent as a lamb nothing happened. I could write about many similar incidents. P.3 LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION FROM WHERE I HAVE SERVED SINCE 1836. 1. Hans Dinesen has served on my farm for 3\ years, during which he has had a very good behavior. Therefore I can only recommend him. Oregaard, May 1, 1841 Sign. L. Oxholm. 2. From May 1 'til November 1 Hans Dinesen has served for me as a gardener, and has for this time been honest and industrious. I can recommend him to anybody who needs his service. Oregaard, 1841 Sign. R. Sincler. 3. Hans Dinesen has served me honestly and faithfully from November, 1841 up to date. Rygaard, November 1, 1843 Sign. P. Withusen. 4. Hans Dinesen has served me from February 1, 1844 'til May 1, 1845 and I have been satisfied with his behavior. Rygaard, May 14, 1845 Sign. P. Withusen. 5. Hans Dinesen has served me to my full satisfaction from May 1, 'til August 1, when I sold Hellerup. Sign. Smith. 6. From August 1, 1845, when I bought Hellerup from Mr. Smith until November 1, 1846, Hans Dinesen has served me faithfully as a farm laborer, and from November 1 up to date he has regularly been occupied with husking. And I have been fully satisfied with his services. Copenhagen, February 22, 1847 Sign. H. B. Hornbeck. (Dr. med.) P. 4 MY BIRTH, FATHER'S AND MOTHER'S BIRTH, AND THE BEGINNING OF MY RECORD Today, Monday the 3rd of December, 1855, I will begin to write a small record about my life and the guidance that God has given me from the beginning to the end. I do this to the best of my memory, and as far as the Lord will help me. I hope and wish that my children after me will read it with joy. I want to write this record to the honor and satisfaction of my Heavenly Father and in the name of Jesus Christ. I was born of good parents in Denmark, 3/4 of a mile from Copenhagen on a place called Marienlyst by Strandvejen. My father worked at the tannery because he was a common laborer, which also became my occupation. My father was born on the island of Fyen and served the King faithfully for 8 years, from 1808 to 1816. During this time he participated in the war against England, and for this reason he had to leave his father's house at the age of 19. My mother was born in the monarchy of Sweden. She left her father's house at the age of 16 and went to Denmark where her sister was living. She was a maid until she was 30. Then she was married in Copenhagen to a widower from Sweden by the name of Hans Andersen. He died 2 Years later. During these war years he was a first mate. When he was on the high seas, he was captured by the English. Every day my mother would go down to the custom house and ask about the prisoners. One day she met him down there and asked him about the prisoners. He said: "Yes, there are some coming now, and I am one of them." She asked him if he knew one by the name of Hans Andersen. He said, "Yes, that is me." They flew into each other's arms. He was so emaciated from sorrow and suffering that they could not recognize each other. The prisoners had been bound on the deck of the ship in the bitter cold. Here he had picked up a fatal disease. A few years later my mother was married to my father, who was a bachelor. They had a boy born by the name of Karl. He died when he was 1½ years old. Later they had a stillborn son and then a daughter who was named Marie. As the last one, I was born: They raised us with great difficulty and a lot of hard work When I was 3 years old my father bought a small piece of ground a quarter of a mile from where we lived. He built a house on it in which we lived happily and well. P.5 When I was 12 years old I had to work during the summer for my own food and clothing. I worked on Oregaard, as mentioned on page 2. I enjoyed working there. At the age of 15 I was confirmed in the Lutheran Church in which we were all raised. I went to work at Rygaard in the fall. I worked there two different times as can be seen on page 3. Between these two periods at Rygaard, I worked a short time in Copenhagen with a grocer and a baker. I was home a short time that winter when my father died on the 27th of February 1844. He was buried on March the 6th. He was 56 years old and had been sick for two months. That night and the day after he died was the worst winter weather which Denmark had known for many years. My sister, Marie, who had worked away from home for several years was also home with us at this tragical event. Because of the hard winter, we were unable to see any solution to the problem of my father's burial. When I asked mother where we were going to get the money from, she started to cry. My heart was so touched by this that I went up to the owner of Rygaard, where I worked last, and borrowed 10 Rigsdaler on my book of recommendation. Later I worked the loan off as seen on page 3. In this way we got all that was necessary to bury our dear and faithful father at Gjentofte Cemetery. I pray in the name of Jesus Christ that the Spirit of God may be with him that I may become worthy to be a tool to help him come forward in the first resurrection so that we may share the joys of Heaven together. The spring after my father's death I dug a deep hole in the yard. I did not know why. My sister said that I was probably going to catch toads in it. One night shortly thereafter I dreamt that I was standing in this hole with water up above my knees, raising my father from the water as though I was baptizing him. I did not know what the meaning of this was until I heard about baptism for the dead. Immediately I filled up the hole. I started to work for the second time at Rygaard this spring. I was now beginning to feel, as all young people do, the urge for matrimonial love. This feeling grew towards a girl to such an extent that it depressed me both day and night because the Lord had apparently not chosen her for me. However, he opened up another way for me a year later. I visited a neighboring farm "Lundegaard," and there I met a girl, whom I believed and hoped that the Lord had chosen for me. We talked to each other, and soon our hearts were united in love. I felt happy and was thankful to my Heavenly Father, who had seen my sorrow, heard my prayers, and fulfilled my wishes. We gave each other promises for time and eternity. I felt she was mine because of the influence of the Holy Ghost. On my way home I knelt down at the roadside and praised the Lord for his blessings and gifts, having received the love from one of the daughters of Adam and Eve. To me she was an angel from Heaven. P.6 Now I changed to another farm by the name of ''Hellerup,” where I worked for two lords, as can be seen on page 3. I worked as a herdsman. From that time on sorrow and adversity began for both of us, because Lucifer began to use his power with lies and falseness to hinder our innocent love. The people on the farm where she worked and who knew me well and earlier had been fond of me and praised me for my good behavior, started to threaten her from morning til night, telling all kinds of lies about me. They also told her that if I showed up on their farm they would beat me up. That made both of us sad; she was about to cancel her promise to me. In spite of all of this I went there anyway, even if it had cost me my life. I did this so they could see, what God had determined all the world could not hinder, because God opened a better road. My mother arranged for my girl to work on another farm called "Oregaard,” where I had worked first. Here the owners knew me and liked me. God blessed us with peace and joy. There she worked for 1 year. I visited her often and was greeted well by everybody on the farm. We came so close to each other that she became pregnant. Because of this we both had to leave our jobs in the fall and went to my mother's house. On Sunday, November 22nd, 1846 we were married, and Sunday, December 6th my beloved wife gave birth to our first son, to whom we gave the name of Rasmus Dinesen. Seven weeks later he died from cramps. I buried him in the same place where my father was buried. After my father's death I had a vision which I did not understand at that time. When I went into the room where my father's coffin had been before he was buried I saw a small star lying on the floor. It had fallen from his coffin. I picked it up, and the first Sunday I went to church I took it with me and buried it in his grave, right in the same place where our little boy was buried two years later. Two years went by, changing from sorrow to joy. Wednesday, January 10th, 1849, my wife again gave birth to a son. We named him Jens Dinesen after my father's brother. Two weeks later I received the sad information from the government that I was to become a soldier and was drafted on February 1. I was supposed to report at Jaegersborg cavalry department in order to receive training to be able to participate in the war against Germany, which had started in the year 1848. Before I left we had to have our newborn boy christened according to the law. On the 21st I had finished my training as a coachman without weapon. Actually, they wanted me as a hussar, but because I had lost a joint on that finger, which usually is used to pull the trigger on a pistol, I enjoyed the blessing not to be forced to shed blood in that horrible war. I was hired to serve for Mayor Krabbe in Copenhagen. On March 20 he left for the army, which was located on the island about 30 miles to the west. I received the sad order to follow him the next day with his horse. March 21 was a miserable day, because I had to leave my dear home, my old mother, and my beloved wife and child, not knowing if I would ever come back and see them again, because of the war which had laid thousands in their graves this past year. I received orders to follow a certain P.7 battalion for instructions. We traveled on the railway to Odense on Fyn, where they left me with the command to report to the commander. He referred me to the general command in a gathering of the army's generals and highest officers. Nobody knew where the major was. Despite my youth and inexperience they left me to myself with a worried and heavy heart, without guidance and on strange soil. I rode many miles day after day and from city to city without any guidance or sympathy from any friend, except God. In this great sorrow and need I called on the Lord many times with weeping tears, saying, "Oh, Lord, my God, you have given me sorrow and adversity from my childhood and it seems as though it is going to follow me to my grave." I decided to sail to Sonderborg on Als. When I was riding down the street the major was walking behind me and called, "Hans". I was happy that I had finally found the major. After a few weeks we traveled, with the rest of the army, back up into Jylland. We met the Germans and Prussians in battle at Kolding on April-23. We drove them out of the city. We stayed in the city for two hours, while they fired with all their might into the city. Because we were afraid that they would burn the town to the ground, yes, for the sake of the inhabitants we started to retreat as six places were already burning. We had a number of wounded and dead. Our retreat was going to be very dangerous, because the enemy had their guns pointed toward the road. It was especially dangerous for me, because I had to lead the horses down the middle of the road, while the other soldiers could crawl in the road ditches. It was the first time in my life that I had been surrounded by the enemy's flying balls. One cannonball came so close to my head that the air pressure almost threw me to the ground. We moved farther north to an outpost where we had been on night watch. We suffered during all of April with frost and cold without shelter or tents. Once again the enemy attacked us and we drove them back. After this they gathered all their strength together and attacked us one morning before dawn in May. We had just bedded down in hay in the cow's stalls in a city by the name of Gusoe (Gudso). We had to leave our nice beds and prepare ourselves for battle without eating or drinking. About an hour later the farm, at which we had slept, was set ablaze by the enemy's fire. We fought hard, but after they had just about surrounded us and cut us off for the third time, we had to retreat. We ran like rabbits through wet, plowed fields and through high hawthorne hedges. Exhausted, hungry, filled with fear and with heavy burdens on our backs, we were just about to collapse or be captured, while the enemy advanced rapidly behind us with their guns. They shot many among us in the four-mile stretch to the fort "Fredericia". It was decided that the 9th Battalion, to which I belonged, should travel across Fyn, and north on the ocean to the island of Helgenes to rest after having fought very bravely the last year. Two battalions had had to retreat at Kolding, but the 9th Battalion drove the enemy out of the town single handed. As can be seen on the small drawing, it was mostly large fellows with P.8 light blue cloaks. We were stationed there for about a month and had a pretty good time. But then one day we were ordered to the dock, where we boarded a small ship. That night we sailed and a storm arose. The whole sea was white and the waves rolled over the ship. Everything went well, and the next morning we reached Bogense, from which we had left before. Again we traveled through Fyn, and on the 4th of July we reached Lillebaelt–some 20,000 men. That night they began to ship us over to Fredericia. We, who were last, did not get over before 11 o'clock the next morning. At this time the enemy had started to throw bombs. The enemy had already taken their stand and entrenched the city so strongly that they forced us back into the city. It looked as if it was going to be impossible to drive them away. We had taken cover in a small forest that day'. The enemy bombed us so hard that the splinters flew among us, and nobody's life was safe. Three nights had passed away without any sleep. We received our orders between 11 and 12 o'clock and at 1 o'clock in the morning of July 6, 1849, the whole army was quietly drawn up to march through all the town's gates simultaneously. It was a beautiful summer morning. The sky was clear, and the sun's faint, red rays were coming forth in the northeast. The morning dew was on the green grass around our feet. Any man would thrill over the beauty of these delightful surroundings. One could not imagine the horrible scene of bloodshed and murder which would put so many thousand in their graves this day. We marched forward. Immediately we encountered the enemy and began to retreat. The brave, young Danish officers could not tolerate this. General Rye encouraged us and said, "Today there is no talk about retreat--only forward, forward." Dear Major Krabbe attacked with the dear 9th Battalion. Then the whole army stormed forward as if it was one man running towards the enemy's strong batteries, which they ambitiously had been working on for the last eight weeks. It is difficult to describe this situation. It was like the strongest thunderstorm and earthquake when just about all the artillery was in use. Cannons, mortars, bombs up to\184 pounds, cannonballs from both sides and rifle balls flew around us as thick as hail in a hailstorm. I prayed to God with all my might, as I believed he had the power to preserve whom he pleased. General Rye was shot and my major and his horse were wounded. I was also present at Major Krabbe's funeral from Bileshave to Middelfart cemetery in July, 1849 as mentioned by the Swedish king in the following article: "As a proof of the Swedish king's ability to remember, the following story is told: At the Convention of the Natural Science in Stockholm last year one of the Danish participants was presented to King Oscar the Second. The king asked if he was related to Major Krabbe, who was killed in the battle at Fredericia. ‘Yes, Your Highness, it was my father. 'Then I have, 31 years ago, shaken your hand at your father's grave. Don't you remember that there were two Swedish naval cadets present? I was P.9 one of them. We were at anchor in Assens when I got the urge to see Fredericia, and on the way from Assens we met a military funeral procession. We stepped out of the wagon and followed the procession. No one knew who we were."' (Illustrated Weekly). I was assigned to go into the city. Thanks to God I could go strong and healthy. He had heard my prayers and spared my life during these four battles. Not one ball hit me, even though I often saw and heard them fly by my head and hit the ground around my feet. I went to the place where I had had quarters with my horse and I got an opportunity to walk around and look at the destruction and wretchedness which had taken place during the last eight weeks of day and night bombardment of the city. All the houses on both sides of many streets had been burned and shot down. The streets were torn up by the bombs which had left deep holes in them. The walls, ceiling and roofs of the remaining houses were ripped to pieces and it was difficult to find a whole window. The battle was over before noon, and the enemy was driven many miles away. All the inhabitants of the city had fled over to the island of Fyn. The dead, wounded and many other things which fell into our hands were hauled into the city. Large places were filled with wounded and half-dead soldiers and in addition to this many were hauled down to the bridge to be sailed over to Fyn. The dead were piled into a large church, all over the floor, on chairs, tables, benches, and in the halls. One school house was just about filled to the ceiling with dead, and arms, legs, hands and feet, which had been cut off at the camp hospital. At the place where I was, four large rooms were filled with dead bodies stacked up to the windows. The kitchen and the wagon shed were also filled. In the midst of these thousands of bloody corpse I lay with my horses and got the first calm and restful sleep I had had in several days. The next day, when the sun really started to shine, I had to move to another place because of the horrible smell. That night at 11 o'clock they started to drive the dead to the cemetery. All the Danish people were buried in one big grave. The grave was 30 fathoms long and 2 fathoms wide. In the grave they were piled on the top of each other in four layers. I went to look at all of it in the morning. At 11 o'clock they were finished with this, and then the officers – about 30 of them altogether – were carried in caskets to their graves. It was a tremendous ceremony as one band, 25 young girls dressed in black, several sailors, 15 different Danish Sea and Land colors, a large company of soldiers and many other people followed them to their graves. Three rounds were fired over all of them with cannons and several rifles. After this, several of the largest cannons which had been taken from the enemy including a few small ones, about 3,000 rifles, 2,200 prisoners, many high officers and about 50 wagons with many P.10 different things on them, were driven in. I got another Major by the name of Saindaubin to serve. I was happy for the trade because the first one was often hard and unreasonable towards me. I received a letter from my beloved wife in which she told me that she had been sick and had doctor visits six times. No sooner had I let the war's sorrow and fear leave my mind before another big sorrow came to my heart again. I went, with the letter in my hand and tears in my eyes, to my officers and asked for permission to go home for a few days, but was refused. Later we traveled to Fyen. I had to pull the Major's horse to Odense, six miles. A bullet had gone straight through it, so we had to cut the bullet out on the other side. I have still got it. When I got back to the battalion we moved to a town called Harndrup, and here again I went to all the officers and told them about my sad destiny. They felt sorry for me and agreed to give me twelve days leave. I had to run around to the other towns where the officers were and back to my quarters again, all together a distance of three miles I got ready to leave in a hurry, paid what I owed, put my knapsack on my back and ran that same morning like a hunting dog over ditches and fences and out on the road towards Odense, four miles. Here I went into a convent where I had quartered before, and the girls, who recognized me at once, gave me food. I wanted to continue walking that same day, because I wanted to look up my father's family and stay overnight at their place. My father had told us that his native town was called Skalgendrup and was located on the road to Odense. I asked around, and that night at 11 o'clock I reached Skalgendrup, three miles outside of Odense. I found my aunt's farm and because everybody was in bed I knocked on the door and immediately somebody came and asked who it was. I asked if Per Jespersen lived there. He answered, "He is dead, but I am his son." "Well," I said from the outside, "then you and I are related, because your mother and my father, who lived on Sjaelland, were brother and sister. I am coming from the war and have walked 10 miles today, and I would like to rest my tired legs here tonight." He got the door opened in a hurry and led me inside the house and asked me to sit down by the table. He got his wife out of bed, and she served me food and drink, which I enjoyed very much. When I got up I could hardly stand on my feet, and I almost crawled on my hands and knees to the bed they showed me. Next morning everybody in the house knew I was there. The rest was to me very sweet, so I slept late. Nevertheless, I heard a voice saying, "Good morning, good morning," and I woke up and saw to my great pleasure and surprise, for the first time, my old aunt and her daughter. They were standing by the bed looking at me. We shook hands and talked a little together with P.11 touched hearts. They asked me if I would come up now and what I wanted to eat. They treated me with loving care and filled my sack with food and my bottles with drink when they heard about my situation at home, so I could get on my way. Around 9 o'clock they hitched a horse to a carriage, and my old aunt carried my clothes out to the carriage. She embraced me, kissed me, and cried. They all bid me farewell and wished me a good trip. The son drove me almost to Nyborg, one mile, where I had to wait til 5:30 p.m. to get across the sea with the steamship. I arrived at Korsor at 8 p.m., four miles across the Great Belt. I started walking right away and at 12 o'clock that night I got a ride on the top of the stagecoach and reached Roskilde at 5 o'clock in the morning, 10 miles. I walked to the next ferry, one mile, because the train was not ready, and I did not have time to wait. It reached me there, and I drove the last three miles to Copenhagen on it. At 8 o'clock I was in Copenhagen, and now I had only one more mile to go. I had been under way for two days and two nights and had traveled 30 miles. At 9 o'clock I reached my home and found to my great surprise my dear wife standing outside with little Jens on her arm. I enjoyed the pleasure of staying in my beloved home for seven days, during which time I applied to the Ministry of War for permission to stay at home, as the whole army was to be sent home soon anyway. I was refused, and had to leave my dear home once again and set out for the same trip back. When I came back to Fyn, I looked for my father's brother's house and was told by my aunt that he lived one mile away. I arrived there in the afternoon and found his wife home alone sitting by her loom, because that was their trade. She put the loom away at once to make room for me, as soon as she heard who I was. Shortly thereafter Jens Dinesen came home. I recognized him right away, because he looked exactly like my father. They sent for their two sons, who worked close by. A fine supper was prepared for all of us. I stayed overnight and said farewell to them in the morning. I reached my battalion that same night. It was still in the city where I had left it, and I reported for duty. Later we headed for Jylland again, traveling through Vejle to a town called Greis. We stayed there for one month and then returned to Viborg to dismiss. I had the job of serving a doctor from Copenhagen, so I did not have any trouble getting home, because we took the stagecoach from town to town all the way to Copenhagen. We came home on the 10th of September. Together with my wife and child I participated in the great feast, which was prepared for returned soldiers in all parts of the country. There was a big party in the palace garden of Rosenborg with the finest cakes and drinks. We took part in a big ball, which P.12 the people of the community held for us. I was hardly recognized by any of my friends or neighbors when I came home because of my long beard, which had not been cut since I left home, a period from March to September. I had received eight letters from my wife and had sent her 21 letters, plus 3 rix-dollars, which I had saved out of my pay, instead of writing home for one 5 rix-dollar after another like my friends did. The reason for this was that I did not play cards or drink. Instead, I would sit down and write or read in religious books, because I have always been melancholy and simple. I enjoyed the pleasure of being home almost until Christmas, when again I was called to military duty. This made me very sad. I was told that I could rent another soldier in my place. I succeeded in doing this because of a kind-hearted Lieutenant by the name of Henriksen, who was stationed in the Kristianshavnbarracks with me. He felt sorry for me and did his best for me. God bless him for that. He patted me on the cheek and said, "Now you can stay home with your wife." I had to pay 5 rix-dollars a month from December 12 until fall the year after, when they were demobilized. My wage was only small, and one year passed by before I was free from this burden, but the Lord blessed us. All miles mentioned here are Danish miles. This war brought religious freedom to Denmark, so the gospel could be preached there. This ends the war history. A LITTLE ABOUT MY WIFE'S HISTORY I would now like to write a little about my wife's relationship and situation. Johanne Dinesen, born and named Jacobsdaughter. Her father's name was Jacob Christoffersen and her mother's name was Kirstine. They were good, hard-working parents. Johanne was born in a little town about two miles from my native town, called Sandberg. They owned a little house there. Her father was a laborer. He died around the same time my father did in 1844. Her mother still lived in the little house when we left. She was almost converted before we left, but for fear of the wicked people she was surrounded by, and living far away from the Saints, as she did, she did not dare join the new and eternal covenant. Yet she cried and mourned a lot. P.13 OUR ACQUAINTANCE WITH THE MORMONISM. I am now going to write a little about the gospel of Jesus, which God sent to our native country and with mercy let us accept. On Tuesday, September 3, 1851, my wife gave birth to a daughter, who we named Anne Kirstine Dinesen. She died on the 10th of the same month. This fall I heard about a people called the Mormons for the first time. I later heard that they had only been in Copenhagen for one year. One day while at my sister's house she showed me a book which she had borrowed from her neighbor who had already joined the Church. The book she showed me was THE BOOK OF MORMON. She told me what she had been told: that these men who came from America had said that the end of the world was near, and like God, in the days of Noah, had cleansed the earth by water, he would in our day cleanse it with fire because of sin and ungodliness. Therefore, they urged everybody to be converted and get baptized for the remission of their sins, and then go to Zion in America, where they said that God had sent angels and chosen a Prophet like in the old days, but wicked people had killed him because he testified about this. I thought about this new story a lot and remembered that in my children books I had read that someday the world would come to an end and be destroyed by fire and I figured it could happen in this dispensation as well as in another. The people are sinful enough. I read the foreword in the BOOK OF MORMON, and it interested me so much that I felt in my heart that it contained the truth. My brother-in-law and I decided to go to one of their Sunday meetings in Lille Kongensgade (Little Kingssteet). We had talked about going to the Baptist's meetings before, but we never got around to it, and this gave me a stronger feeling. On the first Sunday I got ready and went to my brother-in-law's, but he did not feel he was quite ready yet, so I walked alone three-fourths of a mile and found the place. Quite a few were gathered there already. One brother was standing by the door selling pamphlets. I bought one and sat down to read it. In the meantime, they started to sing, and the song seemed so strange because one night a long time ago I had heard a similar song, in a dream or in reality I do not remember, but this was already a big testimony to me. After that, they held prayer and spoke about many great and wonderful things that I had never heard about before. For example, that our religion and everything that we had learned from childhood--was falseness and imposture. This I did not understand, so when the meeting was over I asked a brother what they meant about our religion and learning, as we had been taught to believe in Jesus Christ and His words. P.14 He answered me like this: "But we do not live His words and teachings as they are written in the Bible." I agreed with them in this right away, and that is the only thing I have thought was wrong until this day. I always felt everything was right-except me. I could now, more clearly than ever, see all my sins, shortcomings, and bad habits which I had been working on laying off while I was in the Army, but everything seemed in vain. However, now, praise to God, I felt like I had experienced a day of salvation. When I went home to my wife and read the pamphlets and "Stjerner" (Stars), which I had bought and borrowed, she became angry, but I did get her to promise me that she would go with me one Sunday and listen to them herself, and after that she became more agreeable. I bought me a Bible and read it thoroughly, because I had never before read in a Bible or a Testament, even though I had gone to school for seven years. I found that everything agreed with the Bible, and I decided in my heart to get baptized when I became 30 years old, in order to follow Christ in all things. Because I could remember from my books as a child that Jesus was baptized when he was 30 years old. However, God arranged everything a lot better for us, because my wife, my sister, her husband, and I decided to be baptized on Monday night, November 24, 1851 by Brother K. H. Brun, who, together with other brethren, was out preaching to us. My wife was blessed with strange visions and dreams which encouraged and strengthened both of us. She told me that she saw both Jesus and the Father. God came driving down from Heaven in a coach pulled by red-hot horses. He came and stood by her side, and she said, "But God, can Thou drive from Heaven"? "Yes," He answered, "I come in many different ways." She asked Him to give her a humble heart, and then she felt a tingling from her one ear all the way down to her heart. Once, Jesus saw that she was lying on her knees on the table praying. She saw the scars in His hands, and He was white as snow. I did not have any visions or dreams, which I felt very bad about, because I thought I was not good enough. I did not understand that I had the living and strong testimony of Jesus about the eternal gospel's light and truth in my heart, which she did not. I fasted and prayed for three days and three nights, from Friday til Monday. I went to Copenhagen for the meeting on Sunday, and still I did not have any dreams or visions; but I felt that the Holy Ghost whispered in my heart, "Keep close to the Lord and keep His commandments always, then everything will work out for you." I had gotten used to smoke tobacco, but before I was baptized I gave both pipe and tobacco away and decided in my heart to get rid of all wicked habits and shortcomings as well as I could, and God was my helper. P.15 The Sunday after our baptism, the 30th, we were in Copenhagen and had hands laid on our heads and were confirmed members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Erastus Snow gave me a blessing on my head, and in his prayer he said that I should pray a lot, that I would have visions and dreams and all the blessings which the Saints are entitled to. I bore this in mind, because whenever I saw a chance I knelt down between the trees and bushes where I worked, and prayed to God. He blessed us and provided for us, both physically and spiritually. That winter I went to work for a man I had worked for earlier, and he liked me well, but when he found out that I had become a Mormon he scolded me, but when I would not deny the Church and defended the truth he got angry and fired me. This happened around New Years, and I did not make any money til spring; but God provided well for us in other ways, so we did not suffer. This gave me a good opportunity to read and study the Books and the Scriptures. We were met with many temptations on account of the Devil's cunning. We soon realized that we were looked down on and laughed at by everybody, even our friends and relatives I read in the "Skandinaviens Stjerne" (Scandinavian Star), that the Prophet advised all the Saints in the world to go to Zion after they were baptized. This comforted my soul, and I strived to make preparations for my family. My mother, my sister, and I agreed to sell the house, for which we each got 225 rixdollars. My mother moved to my sister's house, and we moved one half mile further away. I got work again in the same place, but for another man who I had also worked for before. My wife also worked some days. We had to leave home before sunrise, and we carried our little son, Jens, on our back to mother, who took care of him. My wife and I tried to spread the light among our friends and neighbors, and many said that we had gone mad, which pleased us, because our Savior says that we shall all be hated for His name's sake. Towards fall I heard that a company of Saints was getting ready to leave. I went to President Forsgren and we were, to our great surprise, signed up for the journey, together with my old mother, who had been baptized that summer. We were happy and thankful to the Lord. We prepared to leave and sold all our belongings except our bedding and clothes. To follow advice, we took hardly two sets of clothes with us for each, and not even as much as a little kettle to boil a little water, or any other necessity in order to save as much as possible for travel money. Because we were told that everybody should bring as little as possible as we would get everything we needed, but on the journey we suffered a lot because of our-faithfulness. However, for that reason the Lord was with us all the time. P.16 The date for our departure was decided, and I quit my job. At last God gave me an opportunity to preach a little of the gospel to the high police authorities in Copenhagen, as I went to get our passports the day before we left, which was on a Sunday. All miles mentioned from the beginning of the book and until this, our departure from Copenhagen, are Danish miles. _______ P.17 DEPARTURE FROM EUROPE 1852 __ _______________________ ___________ ______ ____________ ______ P.18 OUR DEPARTURE FROM EUROPE. Monday morning, December 20, 1852. We left my dearest and only sister's house with a prayer in our hearts that we would see each other again in two years. We left Copenhagen by boat at 1 o'clock in the afternoon. The name of the ship was "Obetrid". We were lying in straw almost like animals. A lot of us were seasick. We came to Kiel on the 23rd, and from there we were taken by train to Altona. On the 24th at 2 o'clock we boarded the ship "Lion" or "Lover". We sailed down on Elben and anchored a couple of places on the way. We entered the North Sea on Sunday morning, and a big storm arose on this dangerous sea. The captain, who had sailed the seas for 25 years, said he had never been in so great a danger for his life. He was going to throw all our baggage in the sea, but the sailors begged him not to. The cabin over the boiler room was washed into the sea, and the fire in the furnace went out. The ship, which was constructed of only iron, drifted with the storm on the mountain-high waves. The bulwark was ripped to pieces. The sailors boarded all the shutters over us because the water was pouring into the ship. We thought this would be the end. We prayed to our Heavenly Father, and He showed us that He was able to protect his chosen people. Tuesday the 28th, we arrived in Hull, England. Wednesday the 29th, we went by train to Liverpool, and on Friday the 31st we boarded a large three masted ship, called "Forest Monnarck.” We sailed on Sunday, January the 16th, 1853. About a week later it started to get warmer, and on the 30th we had reached the trade wind and it was as warm as a summer day in Denmark. At midnight some of us went outside the bulwark Some of us undressed, pulled water up in a bucket and poured it over each other's naked bodies. On the 15th of February we spotted The West Indies. In the last part of this month it got so hot that the tar melted on the deck. In the first part of March we arrived in the Gulf of Mexico, where the climate was cooler. On March the 7th we came to America and anchored at the mouth of the Mississippi River. Sunday, March the 13th, we had to throw 1400 barrels or 5600 bushels of salt in the sea to lighten the ship, since the salt could not be sold with a profit. Two steamships pulled us up the river on March the 14th, and on Thursday the 17th we reached New Orleans. I put my feet on this blessed and chosen American soil for the first time on March l8th. P.19 EPHRAIM'S BIRTH AND MY MOTHER'S DEATH. Saturday morning at 1:30, March 19, 1853 my wife gave birth to another son. She had now given birth to three sons and one daughter. Between each of these children she aborted about once. In the afternoon we had to leave the ship. With the help of some of the brethren I carried first my wife in a sheet on a plank across the deep water, then the turn came to the child, Jens, and my mother, who also was sick. We got them all on a bigger ship, which sailed up the river that day. Tuesday the 29th we arrived in St. Louis, and on the 30th we moved into a hotel. Sunday, April 3, my dear mother died, 71 years old. She started to get sick when we left England, because she did not get the right kind of food as she was unable to chew the hard bread, and the food we got was only simple and little. For a long time my mother had been satisfied with the idea of dying. I sat by her side, when she quietly and calmly slept in. After two or three days of pain she took my hand and said goodbye with a low voice. She asked us to bring her regards to Marie, her daughter, who we thought would come over next year. The last words I heard from her lips were, "Oh, Mighty God." She loved God and she was always reading books of the gospel. Then the tears would run down her cheeks, because her life was also a stream of opposition and sorrow. when she was sick I read and talked to her about the word of God. I am glad she had a happy departure from this life. When she left Denmark she said that she would obey the Lord's commandments and go out of Babylon, even if she should die and be thrown in the sea. This was a great testimony for the world in these early days of the gospel. My wife and the child had been doing fine up til now, but then my wife started to have trouble with her breast like she had when Jens was born, too. Now she had to stay in bed, which caused me a lot of trouble, as I had to take care of the housework and we had to stay here throughout April. We had the child blessed here and named him Ephraim Monark Dinesen, even though I wanted to name him Joseph. He was the only boy born on the ship "Forest Monark" in those eleven weeks. I paid 9 mark to send a letter from St. Louis to Copenhagen. OUR ARRIVAL IN SALT LAKE CITY AND ON TO SANPETE - 1853 Saturday, April 30 we left on another steamship and went up the river to Kirkau (Kirtland) and on Monday, the 2nd of May, we pitched our tents on a hilltop, like the children of Israel. On Saturday May 21, we started our journey across the Continent and my wife's health improved gradually. P.20 On Tuesday we camped west of the city of "Navo" (Nauvoo). Saturday, June the 25th, we came to "conselbluf" (Council Bluffs) where we were equipped for the rest of the journey, and on the 9th of June we went over the river which had fallen after having been very high. On Sunday, July 10, I was, by the mercy of God, chosen to be captain and was ordained to priest by President Forstgren. This really came as a surprise to me even though I had often wanted and prayed to the Lord that He would see me worthy to be one of his smallest servants in his church. We were then arranged into small groups, three or four wagons in each. We traveled over plains, rivers, deserts, and mountains. One day, towards the end of our journey, a big thunderstorm began, and as I walked in the middle of the road in front of my little group I was struck by lightning on my right elbow, without it doing me any harm. Immediately I turned around and asked Bro. Lund if he saw it. He did. He said that the lightning ran in between his oxen. (Later added: This man now lives in Spring City - 1891) Friday, September 30, we reached the blessed Great salt Lake Valley and on Sunday, October 2, we talked to our beloved Brother Erastus Snow and in the afternoon we visited the holy tabernacle. October 4, we headed south, accompanied by Father Olred and Herman Christensen. Saturday, October 15, we came to a place in Sanpete Valley which we named "New Denmark". There were a few houses, but they were left by the people because of an attack from the Indians. Sunday, October 23, we were baptized and were recognized as members in the Kingdom of Zion. We worked very hard on this place. We hauled hay, timber and rocks home and built a number of houses. We just got settled in a house when on Thursday, December 15, one foot of snow fell. At this place Mads Olsen and I changed our conveyance, so that I got two oxen and half of the wagon. WE ARRIVE IN MANTI - 1853. Friday, December 16, we all got the order from Brigham to leave everything and move to Manti. We stayed at the house of Ritsjers for a few nights, but they did not have too much room, so we moved to John Lauri, Jr.'s house, which was very big. After a few weeks they decided that they were going to use it all for themselves. I asked if we could stay and look around for an apartment, but on January 13, 1854 we had to move out to a new lot, which was shown to me. We lived in our wagon, and after that the winter really began to be hard. I know that it was only by help from the Lord that we, with our small children under the age of one year, could survive at a temperature that P.21 was more than 30 degrees below zero in a room where the walls and roof were only thin canvas. Every night sixteen of us had to be on guard against the Indians in this terrible frost and every week six more inches of snow were added. Our food was very simple, consisting of bread made from bran, frost-bitten potatoes, and flour. We hardly had anything to sell, and all I owned was a coat and a sweater, and the sweater was later stolen from me. There was no way I could make any money, but towards spring we borrowed wheat from the tithing office. Praise to the Lord, who guided and strengthened us during this hard period. We all stayed in good health and I was satisfied with our position and I praised and worshiped God, but my wife was often impatient with our poor situation, which hurt me very badly. I started to work right away. I was walking in snow til up over my knees while I was breaking and hauling stone for a little house. In the last part of February we moved into it, together with Mikkel Johnson and his family. Spring came, time for us to work with the ground, but I did not have anything to work with, no spade, plow, or harrow. I did not even have a hammer or iron to make anything out of, and being in a foreign country, not knowing the language did not make it easy for me. But my Heavenly Father helped me, and I got to borrow an old plow which belonged to B. Young. Together with "Tergelsen" (Terkildsen) I got four out of five acres plowed and the crops planted in a place called Weidingsland. Monday, April 24, my wife and I got our patriarchal blessings given to us by "Isaac Maarle". PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF HANS DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS OG INGER DINESEN. BORN JULY 20th, 1824, IN DENMARK. BLESSING GIVEN APRIL 24th, 1854. Brother Hans, by the authority of the Holy Priesthood I place my hands upon thy head and place a Father's seal upon thee in the name of Jesus thy Redeemer, which seal is an everlasting principle pertaining to the covenant of promise for thou art numbered with the seed of Abraham of Isaac and of Jacob and through thy faithfulness thou will receive equal blessings with them for thou hast been-obedient to the same gospel of salvation and nothing can separate thee from the love of the Lord, neither height nor depth, things present or things to come can never separate thee from the love of Christ. All that is necessary is faithfulness on thy part and thou shalt be exalted upon thrones, dominions, principalities and powers and become a savior to thy partner and thy posterity where thou shalt enjoy their society in worlds without end. P.22 Thou hast the blood of Ephraim and upon thee and thy posterity after thee shalt the priesthood rest. There are many blessings to be revealed to thy mind that has not as yet entered thy thoughts. Thou wilt have a work to do in the restoration of thy fellow man and in the restoration of scattered Israel also in the redemption of Zion and in the restoring the heart of man to his fellow man that confidence may once more be restored--that truth and righteousness may be redeemed for thou shalt live to see the earth filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea – when every man will love his neighbor as himself. I now seal thee up to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection to reign with thy Savior 1000 years in the name of the Father, of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, even so – Amen and Amen Harriet Morley, script Recorded in book B, page 21 Number 14 PATRIARCHAL BLESSING OF JOHANNE DINESEN, DAUGHTER OF JACOB OG KRISTINE CHRISTOFFERSEN. BORN DECEMBER 4th, 1824, IN DENMARK. BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 24th, 1854. Sister Johanne, we lay our hands upon thy head in the name of the Lord Jesus and we place a Father's seal upon thee which shall be an everlasting seal to comfort thy mind, a principle of promise to thy children that they may receive the seals of the priesthood and become heirs according to promise and thou shalt share in the blessing of the priesthood in common with thy partner, with him be exalted and crowned with glory. The Lord has blessed thee and enrolled thy name among the sanctified. Let all thy passions be subdued and brought into subjection to the will of Christ and thy mind will become illuminated upon principle. The gifts of the gospel will be revealed to thy mind by the Spirit of truth. Wisdom from on high will flow to thy mind that will give thee power and influence to bring up thy children for the Lord, for with them thou shalt be blessed and enjoy their society for they will keep thy name in honorable remembrance before the Lord. Thou art a pure descendant from Joseph who was sold into Egypt. Thou shalt do a great and glorious work for thy progenitors and rejoice with them and receive crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives. This shall be the reward of thy labor in the kingdom of Jesus, therefore, my daughter' let thy heart be comforted, for it is a principle pertaining to the everlasting priesthood to be realized by thee in the due time of the Lord and I seal thee up to be crowned with glory, immortality and eternal lives, even so - Amen and Amen. Harriet Morley, script Recorded in book B, page 21 Number 15 P.23 On Monday, July 31, we were sealed for time and eternity, also by Father Maarle. The Lord blessed our work, and I harvested 40 bushels of wheat and 5 bushels of potatoes. I worked 15 days on the council house, where we held our meetings. I put up 30 feet of rampart and served 21 days on the fort. I had to work for others in order to get us food, clothes and tools. I borrowed 22 bushels of wheat from the tithing office, and I owed $48.00 for our trip. 1855 -I AM ORDAINED AN ELDER. WE ARE BAPTIZED AGAIN. Tuesday, February 13, 1855 I was ordained an elder with help from God and upon recommendation of the brethren. This winter was very mild, with very little snow and frost. On Sunday, March the 25th, 1855 my wife and I were baptized in order to obey the advice given by the Prophet. This spring I planted 9 bushels of wheat, 4 bushels of potatoes and some squash. Everything came up beautifully, but God, who is almighty in heaven and on earth, sent a big army of grasshoppers. They ate all the wheat, so when the time to harvest came, our fields were as black and bare as in the winter. The Prophet told the people, that if they did not repent, they could plant all they wanted to, but they would not be able to harvest. We only harvested a few potatoes, corn and squash. Most of the potatoes were later stolen by the Indians. I grew 44 bushels of potatoes, 200 squash. I went down, like the other brethren, to peel corn, but I had to sell my half of the wagon in Springville for 10 bushels of wheat. This summer I started to build a new house consisting of one room, a loft and a cellar. I finished it, and we lived in it this fall. I worked 14-1/4 day for tithing, 10 days on the fort and several days for others. I worked 3 days on Brigham Young's house this summer, mixing lime, sand and hair. 1856. Thursday, January 3, 1856. Today I finished these records up to date. God blessed us, and everything went fine this winter, even though we had a lot of snow and hard frost. This spring I plowed 10 acres and planted 2-1/2 bushels of wheat, 15 pounds of barley, part of it with a drill, upon Brigham's advice, because of the lack of seed. I also planted 6 bushels of potatoes, a little corn and some squash. P.24 On Tuesday, July 29, 1856 my wife gave birth to another son, who was named Hans Dinesen. That same night I was out cutting hay at "Kanalkreg", and we were almost completely out of bread. Immediately after my wife got very sick and could not move her hands or feet. She was so close to passing away that she bid all of us farewell. With all my faith I prayed to the Lord, that the angel of death would leave her. She did lose her mind for a while though. A hard and sorrowful time followed for me. The grain was ready for harvest, and I had to do it alone, so I had to get up around 1 or 2 o'clock in the morning to go to the field. All I had to eat was a piece of bread and some water. I had to watch over my sick wife day and night, and I got so weak, I could hardly stand on my feet. In the last part of September my wife got better, thanks to the Lord, and she was able to help me. The Lord blessed me, so I got strength and staying power to gather the blessings of the ground. I threshed everything with a flail in the winter and got 138 bushels of wheat, 20 bushels of barley, 7 bushels of oats, 45 bushels of potatoes, and a few other things. I got 80 bushels of wheat from ½ bushel planted on 2 acres. Tithing paid. This winter God's Reformation started, to wake us from the sleep we had all fallen in. The winter started very early and was very hard, but when the Reformation started the winter eased a little, and we stepped into 1857. 1857. Last winter I had borrowed 22 bushels of wheat from the tithing office, which we had washed out in order to get rid of straws and husks, so out of every 3 bushels we only got 2 bushels, and this winter I had to pay back 1-1/2 bushels for every 1 bushel I had borrowed, so I had to pay 33 bushels for the 22 bushels and 15 bushels for property tithing besides regular tithing. Work tithing I paid with a 2-year-old stir worth $20. We had to pay $62.00 a year in work tithing, so I had to pay a lot of wheat, too. This spring Per Sorensen and I bought a wagon for $96.00 and a plow for $28.00. .I got plowed 5-1/2 acres and planted 2-1/2 bushels of wheat, 1-1/2 bushels of oats, 3/4 bushel of barley and 5-1/4 bushels of potatoes. On March 15 my wife, Jens and I were baptized. This was a commandment given by the Lord during the Reformation to all the Saints in the world. We obeyed the commandment with sincerity, to God's delight. May 17 I was ordained a seventy in the 48th Quorum by Brother Doyits. P.25 Now came-the time I should get bark (Bergen) for the wagon, a job that became very hard and unpleasant. It took me many, long summer days in the high mountains, where I had to rent men and oxen to help, and I got in quite a bit of debt. I had made a bad deal, which caused me a lot of trouble and annoyance all summer long. The wagon broke down in the mountains on account of an old break and some bark was stolen This summer I sold the only cow we had to George Snow for the Indian farm in order to get some much needed clothes. This turned out to be another bad deal, because the war between us and the States started right after, and only so little freight came in that I did not get my pay. In the last part of July I started to harvest wheat. I had many acres to harvest, because I had harrowed 7 acres of stubble in the fall, and it grew well. I had to harvest alone for myself, and I worked for others, too, so I got up at 12, 1, or 2 o'clock at night for a period of three weeks. I went in the field with only a piece of bread and a little beer, which we had started to make, because we did not have meat, butter, molasses or milk all this year, except for what we bought. I did get my harvesting done early, and I threshed by machine. I grew 170 bushels of wheat, 17 bushels of oats, 6 bushels of barley, 54 bushels of potatoes, of which I paid tithing. I also paid work and property tithing for the rest of the year. On October 4 my wife, little Hans and I drove to Salt Lake City, hoping that we could get some money for the cow I mentioned earlier. But we had to bear this trial with patience and with help from the Lord. We drove home again with a sad heart and without having accomplished our object. It was freezing, and we drove, with our sick little child, 260 miles – wasted 14 days. When we came home our only ox died, and with that I will end the year of 1857. 1858. This winter was mild, even though the snow started early, but it was still miserable for us as everybody around us had milk, butter, and meat, and all we had was that blessed bread and potatoes; because that we the year before, as mentioned, did not see any other solution to cover our nakedness than to sell our only cow to Snow, who never paid us a cent for it. Praise to God, who opened another way to comfort and happiness for us, for a little while. I bought the other half of the wagon from Per Sorensen, and then I traded with Brother Eger and got an old wagon and a two-year-old heifer, which gave birth to a calf two weeks later. This spring we also had the pleasure and blessing from the Lord that our little son became almost cured from his sickness. P.26 Ever since he was born he had been bothered with sores all over his head, which caused us a lot of trouble – especially my wife – and the boy was bothered with itching and was often bloody all over his face. I only got 5 acres plowed, and planted 4-1/2 bushels of wheat, 2 bushels of oats, 3 bushels of potatoes. That was all. We were advised to keep us ready every day to move out in the desert, because a lot of soldiers were on their way in here. This summer still seemed to have been the best for us since we arrived. In the middle of fall, Doctor Hort came up here to make some arrangements with the Indian farm. I asked him for the money for my cow, and he gave me $10.00 in gold and a note on the rest of it. George Snow got very angry at me because of this. I left in the middle of my harvesting to go to Salt Lake City. The Lord arranged everything so marvelously, much above our expectation. I received my pay in form of clothes and whatever I wanted. This was a great blessing from the Lord to us. I went home again, very happy. I got my harvesting finished, and I built us a new stone house in the back, which we moved into on November 24. I got all my crop threshed with oxen and got 155 bushels of wheat, 15 bushels of oats, and 26 bushels of potatoes. This ended the year of 1858, which had been filled with happiness and blessings. (Paid tithing.) 1859. The year 1859 started with sorrow and adversity. On January 2 our little son, Hans, fell down from our straw stack. I was attending fast meeting when it happened. When I came home he looked like he was dead, but as soon as I put my hands on him he started to breathe regularly again. That same night I blessed my whole family in the name of the Lord Jesus, after a long day of fasting and prayer. The night between the 13th and the 14th of this same month Jens happened to kick Ephraim injuriously between his legs, in his sleep. It looked pretty bad, but after a week of administering' he recovered. .On February 11 came the time when our young cow, to our big delight, was to give birth to its second calf, but it turned out that the calf had a wrong position, and I got Brother Torp from Fort Ephraim to help. After a lot of difficulty the cow gave birth to a dead bull calf. After that the cow became very sick and suffered a lot. The next night, in spite of my care, she died. We gave the corpse to the poor Indians. We had had big hopes for that cow, and missed her almost like we would a human P.27 We now had to get used to the idea of not having a drop of milk for our little child, except for what we could beg for, and that, too, was very little. Our good Danish brethren felt sorry for us and decided to give us wheat in order to help us buy a new cow. Encouraged by Hans Jensen and Herman Kristensen, I felt and decided in my heart to remember this kindness towards us and return it, if I could. Therefore, I write their names down. Niels Sorensen went around with the list and gave 1 bushel of wheat. Jens C. Andersen, 1. Morten Sorensen, ½. Anders Polsen, 1. P. C. Nielsen, 1. Soren Olsen, 2. P. Rasmussen, ½. R. Rasmussen, ½. Claus Rasmussen, 2. Jens Christensen, 1. Hans Jensen, 1. Kristian Munk, 1. Jens Hansen, 1. Herman Kristensen, 1. Kristian Nielsen, 1. H. P. Olsen, ½. Hans Larsen, 1. M. Jonsen, ½. P. C. Andersen, 1/4. William Andersen 1. N. P. Damgaard, 1. Jens Jensen, 1/4. All together it came to 20-1/4 bushels of wheat. May God bless them. Several others wrote their names on the list but did not pay. Among others, Anders Nielsen and Kjar. I bought two bull calves. They cost me 25 bushels of wheat. At that time it was impossible for me to get a cow. The Lord also opened up a way for me to get plowed. Arvel Cox let me borrow his oxen, wagon, and plow whenever I wanted it, and I could pay him when I was able to. May the Lord bless him. I plowed 12 acres and sowed 9 bushels of wheat, 3-1/2 bushels of oats, and 3-1/2 bushels of potatoes. On Monday, April 18 this year we again received a patriarchal blessing given by Brother Maarle. HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859. Patriarchal blessing given under the hands of Isaac Morley, on the head of Hans Dinesen, son of Rasmus Dinesen and Inger Dinesen, born July 20, 1824 in Denmark. Brother Hans, I place my hands upon thy head in the name of Jesus and I seal the blessings of the Fathers and the patriarchs upon thee. I pronounce all former keys of the priesthood to thy comfort so that the blessings of the everlasting priesthood may follow thee and thy posterity. I seal upon thee all the blessings Of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, I seal wisdom, faith and carefulness gifts upon thee that they may rest upon thy memory by which you will have power over disease. I seal upon thee by promise all the blessings of the Holy Anointed that you may stand before thy family as a father and patriarch to thy posterity and to outstretch the holy priesthood to them. I seal upon thee by promise the gift to restore thy father's house. Thy lineage is from the promised seed. Thou hast received an inheritance to an everlasting inheritance. The Lord will bless thee in the fruit of thy body and in cultivating of the earth and remember, my son, to walk P.28 before him with a thankful heart so that the promises may be fulfilled, that thou may understand the mercy of thy Creator. When the misfortune of this mortal life meets you, you will have a great work to perform in the restoration of the house of Israel. You will stand in responsible places to build up the Kingdom of Christ. You shall be honored by fulfilling promises in upbuilding and inhabiting vineyards and enjoy the fruits of thy labor. This is the blessing I seal upon thy head. Be wise that you may reach them. Thine garments will be washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. By the power of the holy priesthood I seal you up unto eternal life, in the name of Jesus. Amen. Robertsen, script. (I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.) JOHANNE DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859. Patriarchal blessing given of Isaac Morley on the head of Johanne Dinesen. Daughter of Jacob Christoffersen and Kristine Christoffersen. Born December 4, 1825 in Denmark. Sister Johanne, I place my hands upon thy head according to the authority of the holy priesthood and bless thee in the name of Jesus to thy comfort and satisfaction, so that the blessings and promises of the forefathers may continue with thee and thy posterity. I bless you as a mother and as a head before thy family, with the gift and attribute of faith, charity and mercy that thy name may continue amongst thy children and be remembered of them. Be wise so shall thou be honored of them and find thee amongst them on the morning of the resurrection. The Lord will bless thee. He will prolong thy days if thou art faithful in thy duties towards thine children. Then they will stand up and bless thee and comfort thy heart for thou hast been a faithful mother and thine examples they will retain in their memory. Inasmuch as you have the blood of Ephraim and are a descendant of Joseph then art thou privileged to all the blessings of the earth. The keys of the holy priesthood will continue with thy posterity. Thou will live long upon the earth. You will see the day when the saints will be free and the earth restored to its former beauty. You shall not be in need of bread on the days of starvation, neither friends so long that you shall live here below. By the keys of the holy priesthood I seal you up unto eternal life, in the name of Jesus. Amen. Robertson, script. –(I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.) P.29 Do not judge a man because of his failure in business, for many men fail because they are too honest to succeed. JENS DINESEN’S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, APRIL 18, 1859. Patriarchal blessing given under the hands of Isaac Morley on the head of Jens Dinesen, son of Hans and Johanne Dinesen, born January 10, 1849 in Denmark. Brother Jens, in the name of the Lord and by the authority of the holy priesthood, we lay our hands upon thy head and seal thy father's blessing that it may rest on thy mind as a promise. We seal his blessing that his faith and his charity may continue with thee. We seal this seal in the morning of thy life, so that his blessings may dwell in thy bosom so long that you shall dwell upon the earth. We seal upon thy heart and your mind faith, wisdom and carefulness, that you may be quick to listen to counsel, that obedience may be a key of light to thy mind. Be diligent to study when you art in the morning of your life, then will the keys of the holy priesthood unfold thy understanding as broad as eternity. Thy faith will stand the storm and the waves. By the faith and prayers you shall turn away disease. Preserve this attribute in thy breast, then you will realize the blessings of the eternal gospel and the gifts thereof. You will stand as a head of a numerous family and as a father and a patriarch to bless them. You shall travel amongst many people. You shall promote the gospel in the Spirit and power of truth. You art from Ephraim and we bless thee with the blessings of the earth, with the blessings of posterity and eternal increase. In the name of Jesus. Amen. Robertson, script. (I do not know what book it is recorded in, as I never got the English translation back.) In Spring City, 1853, I was the first man to dance waltz in Sanpete. After I had sowed, I went to Hamilton, Mt. Pleasant and bought a cow with a little red calf. I paid for it with my calf and 15 bushels of wheat. I was not able to buy a cow here at home nor any closer than Mt. Pleasant. This fall I bought a pair of big white oxen in Fort Ephraim. I paid with my two ox calves and 47-1/2 bushels of wheat and 50 pounds of flour to Matis Blag. When all the harvesting was done, we were called upon, as the first company, to go to Salt Lake City and go through the House of the Lord. Monday, October 17, my wife and I received our endowments and were sealed together for time and all eternity. I thank and praise the Lord for this opportunity and pray that we may have help and strength to live up to these blessings for time and all eternity. I pray to God our eternal Father and in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. P.30 We did the threshing ourselves with our oxen and got 130 bushels of wheat, 42 bushels of oats, 64 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing). So, even though this year began with sorrow, it ended with happiness and blessings. 1860. This spring I bought a plow and paid with 14 bushels of wheat. I plowed 13 acres and sowed 8 acres with wheat, 3 with oats, and 2 with potatoes. On March 19, my wife gave birth to a son, who we named Joseph Dinesen. He was born on the same date as Ephraim, who was now 7 years old. So now the Lord fulfilled the wish I had on the ship by New Orleans, when some of the brethren wanted our son to be named “Forrest Monarch”, and President Forstgren talked to my wife about naming him Ephraim, which I also preferred to the ship's name. This summer I built a room onto the northeast part of the house. We got 113 bushels of wheat, 75 bushels of oats, 75 bushels of potatoes, and 2 loads of brushwood. (Paid tithing.) This year I paid $24.00 on my travel debt to Peder Jensen. I paid with 16 bushels of wheat. Remedy for a rattlesnake bite. Take an egg yolk, 1 spoonful of salt, 1 spoonful of gunpowder. Mix it well and apply it as a plaster several times. (From Deseret News.) 1861. This winter I worked many days hauling stones to a new meeting house. I earned $40.00. In the spring I bought Mads Olsen's house and place for $40.00. I plowed 20 acres and sowed 11 bushels of wheat, 8 bushels of oats, 12-1/2 bushels of potatoes, ½ bushel of barley and a few other things. This summer was very hot and dry. I got the room facing northeast finished. I had the doors, door casings and window frames in Mads Olsen's house fixed, which cost me more than $50.00 in carpenter work. On Sunday, October 20, Ephraim was baptized. I did the harvesting and threshing myself and got 130 bushels of wheat, 88 bushels of oats, 282 bushels of potatoes, 4 bushels of barley, and a few other things. (Paid tithing.) This year was the first year in war for the United States. P.31 1862 This winter was the warmest and wettest we had had up til now. Many houses and other things were destroyed by flood. I paid the rest of my debt for the journey with 16 bushels of wheat I cultivated my 25 acres in the Danish field. I sowed 15 acres with wheat, 5 with oats, 3 with potatoes, 2 with barley, rye and carrots. Everything was blessed with a lot of rain and fertility. In the fall I took a trip 200 miles west on the Telegraph road, bringing along 36 bushels of oats. After that trip I threshed all my crops by machine and got 338 bushels of wheat, 159 bushels of oats, 290 bushels of potatoes, 10 bushels of barley, 5 bushels of rye and 36 bushels of carrots. (Paid tithing.) 1863 January 8th my wife gave birth to a daughter – Hanne Dinesen. She was a little sickly. This spring I sowed 9 acres with wheat, 5 acres with oats, 2-1/2 acres with potatoes. This spring and summer my wife was very sick and she had to stay in bed most of the time because of her rheumatism. Therefore, we had Line Munck living with us for about five weeks, during which time we suffered a lot of sorrow and trouble caused by my wife's jealousy towards Line and me, because Line's father had given me permission to take her for my wife according to God's celestial law and His revelation to Joseph Smith, the great prophet. On May 14 I asked for and received the permission by Bishop Moffett to obey this heavenly commandment if the Lord would pave the way and open a heart for me. I was very concerned about this. 1863. A Beautiful and Marvelous Vision. My wife told me that while she had been very sick this summer she saw a beautiful woman – white as snow – standing by her bed and said with a gentle and loving voice, "Do not be afraid to let your husband have other wives for that short period of life you have got left." Then she disappeared. My wife said to herself that she would like to see that woman again, and then she was standing in front of her again in exactly the same place. I do not know if she talked to my wife like she had done earlier. My wife thought that the woman she had seen was one I was going to marry, but I told her that I thought it was an angel from Heaven bringing advice and warning to her about this important matter, which she ought to consider. Maybe it had been her eternal mother. P.32 On April 14, Caroline Damgaard got married. I had also had hope and love for her for several years. The reason for my feelings was that she herself had demanded it of me several years ago. She came here all the time and talked about it. This summer I fixed up the room facing south and the outside of the house. The harvest did not turn out too good on account of the very hot and dry summer. We did the threshing ourselves with oxen and got 120 bushels of wheat, 50 bushels of oats, and 230 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) 1864 This winter was the most miserable, sad, and distressing time I think I have ever had. All on account of Line Munck, who I have mentioned earlier and a poor widow with three children, whom my wife and I had agreed on to let live in our kitchen, but very soon my wife also hated her. This widow asked me to marry her, which I asked her to have me excused from, but still my wife kept teasing and pestering my soul. She was almost sending me to my grave. Day and night she was pestering me with her suspicion and jealousy. The Almighty God, who is my honest and only witness, knows that I was innocent and only had the best intentions and wanted to obey the law given by the Lord. May the God of Israel be my judge. In my thoughts and prayers I often asked the Lord to let this bitter cup pass me by and if possible remove the sorrow and dissension from my heart, my house, and my family, which I have always loved of all my heart, but now looked at with sorrow and pain. Many times I asked myself in the Spirit, "How would the Lord, my God and dear eternal Father behave, if He was in a similar difficult situation?" Because that is how I would behave, so that me and my dear wife and children once more could live in peace and happiness during this corruptible and laborious life. Therefore, I warned her about the danger, sorrow, and misery which I clearly saw would follow. Many a time I asked her to exercise humility before the Lord and listen to the voice of the Holy Ghost and to the holy priesthood and to me as the head of the family. With all my heart I only wanted to live to the glory of God and for our mutual exaltation with our children in His eternal kingdom. Yes, all these things and the truths and righteousness of the gospel I preached to her day and night with a gentle and humble Spirit, in a blessed, loving, and holy light. As sure as God has heard and seen these things, she will realize one day that it is the truth. Our Heavenly Father would not have sent that blessed, heavenly woman to my wife without having a wise and loving purpose. Because she did not take this heavenly and loving warning seriously, the Lord saw that I, in this, my big sorrow and zeal and loving strife, could not, at this time, obey the heavenly commandment and enter in the celestial marriage; therefore, He managed it so wonderfully and sent men right away to take these two women away from me. P.33 On Sunday, March 6, the widow got married to a man named Soren P. Pedersen from "Gunesen" (Gunnison) here in my house. On Sunday, March 13, Line Munck got married to a German, F. Moller, also in this house, but my wife still did not quit her teasing. Spring came early this year. I sowed 10 acres with wheat and rye, 4-1/2 acres with oats and 2-1/2 acres with potatoes. This summer was very fertile and blessed. Together with Brother Munk I cleaned the counsel house for seven months at Bishop Moffett's request. On September 9 Bodil Rasmussen came to us. Twice I went into City. I bought a stove for $183 and some clothes. I bought Munk's place for 20 bushels of wheat. I had Hans and Peder Westenskov and Peder's wife's brother thresh my crop with flail, because the price on wheat was high. I got 315 bushels of wheat, 14 bushels of rye, 150 bushels of oats, 195 bushels of potatoes, and 3 bushels of carrots. (Paid tithing.) This year I had 25 sheep. A few had died and we had slaughtered some earlier. I had raised them all from one sheep I bought from Weiding. In return I cut his grass during the year of 1865. That was the end of this sad year, the last part of it was a little better, though. 1865. On January 6, which was Twelfth Night, my wife gave birth to another boy, who was named Hyrum Dinesen. Again my wife got very sick and had to stay in bed for two months. She only got up while her bed was made. For six weeks and four nights I had to sleep on the floor to keep a good, warm fire going in the furnace because of the hard frost. I also had to take care of the little child and my wife. It was quite a difficult time for me. This was the hardest and longest winter we had had yet, it lasted from November 15 til about April. On March 13, Hans got baptized. This spring I sowed 10-1/2 acres with wheat, 5 acres 'wish oats,' and 4-1/2 acres with potatoes. Around the 9th and 10th of April the Indians began a big revolt against us. They stole our cattle and they killed Peder Ludwig and several others after that. We had to keep guards out for them in the mountains and valleys all during the summer. This summer I bought a new Chicago Bishop wagon in Salt Lake City. I paid $225 for it and sold the old one for 20 bushels of wheat, for which I bought a 3-1/2 year-old horse from A. Poulsen. The harvest was also very good this summer. I got 187 bushels of wheat, 120 bushels of oats, and 300 bushels of potatoes. We threshed with oxen. (Paid tithing.) November 27. Bodil left us. She had been with us for one year, two months, and four days. She got 24 bushels of wheat and several other things. P.34 On April 30 and December 20 I was elected a member of the presidency of the Danish People's Gatherings, in the absence of H. Jensen. 1866. In 1866 we had a very hard winter, but thanks to the Lord we were all healthy and well. One event happened in 1866 that has not happened since the earth was created and will not happen again for another million years; namely, there was no full moon in February, but two in January and two in March. (Deseret News XV No. 18, page 143.) February 15 I was ordained a teacher by Bishop Moffett, to teach in the Second Ward, a job I have had almost since I came here in 1854. On February 20, around 9 p.m., we saw a strange light in the sky (north) just like the one we saw in Denmark in 1848 before the three years of war with Germany broke out, in which sorrow and trouble I had to take part. This spring I sowed 10 bushels of wheat, 17 bushels of oat, 21 bushels of potatoes. The month of May was especially hot. The Indians began to make trouble at Salina in April, like the year before, whereupon Chief Sanpit, together with seven of his fellows who were kept as prisoners in Manti jail, broke out and got killed. On May 14 my wife and I and our five oldest children had our picture taken. Two were in little black frames and one without. I had a long beard. The prettiest one of these my wife destroyed because of displeasure. On the 23rd in that same month I had my own taken alone and without my beard. The war with the Indians did not become as bad as we had expected it to be, especially for Sanpete, but we had to guard the mountains and valleys day and night. There was still a lot of cattle stolen, but thanks to the Lord none of us lost our lives. This summer we had the most rain we have ever had. We had heavy showers once or twice a week. On June the 7th we had one inch of snow all over the valley, and on June 23rd, the longest day, the mountains were again covered with snow almost to the foot, and it kept raining almost every other day til the last part of fall. So the wheat lay on the ground as had it been rolled; however, the crop (seed) was saved for a redundant harvest. I threshed the wheat on Funk's machine and got 230 bushels, 250 bushels of oat, 300 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) This fall a telegraph cable was built from here to Salt Lake City. I paid 5 bushels of wheat and worked five days on it. On December 28 we started to use it in Manti. This year I had one oxen in the city after poor emigrants coming to Zion. And then this year ended. P.35 1867. This winter was very long and hard and with a lot of snow. This spring we finished the bank around the Temple and I did five days work on the cemetery wall. One day I worked with Tim. I only got 9 acres of wheat, 5 acres of oat, and 3 acres of potatoes sowed. Again this summer we had to guard against the Indians day and night and meet for roll call every morning. I was again this summer on day guard on the stone quarry and again I was put in as Captain instead of Jens Hansen. We had 15 herdsmen and all the cattle was in a fence. My wage amounted to 40 bushels of wheat. June 5 I baptized 6 young brethren, one of them named Joseph. They were the first ones I ever baptized. Last year I married two out of three couples, the first ones I have married. This summer was a little more dry than last year and gave a good harvest. I got 178 bushels of wheat, 100 bushels of oats, 300 bushels of potatoes. Paid tithing. In October Jens was in Spring Lake to work and got 15 gallons of molasses. This was the first time he was away from home. I attended conference for the first time in the big new tabernacle, where I heard great, blessed, and heavenly truths about God's beloved celestial marriage law, which pleased and inflamed my heart, taught by the Lord's great Prophet, Brigham Young. I might later go a little more into details. In the fall there came an innumerable amount of grasshoppers and laid eggs, which reminded us of the consequences. We slaughtered a white oxen. It rained almost every day during the month of December, so we hoped that the eggs would rot. 1868 This winter was also hard and long, but it did not destroy the crickets, though, for as the warm weather began they came out by the millions. So every day we all drove out in the fields and destroyed by water and fire all we could for four to five weeks. Wherefore, the Lord, when he saw our staying power, preserved quite a bit of the crop, especially in the Danish fields. We were advised to sow as much as we could. A lot of new fields were expanded in West, East, South, and North, where Jens and I each got 10 acres. We sowed there and 27 acres in the Danish fields. I sold a young ox to Jens Hansen and got a team of horses instead. I donated a four-year-old steer to the collection for the poor, on the request of Brigham. I paid another one for a rifle to Jens P.36 This summer the building of a railroad through Utah was started. Jens and Ephraim worked on it for a little while and earned about $100 each, for which they bought clothes. When harvest came many acres and whole fields were bare, just like they were twelve years ago. I harvested 161 bushels of wheat, 26 bushels of oat, 356 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) We now slaughtered the other white ox. Making peace with the Indians was succeeded. Bodil Rasmussen stayed with us again from April 13 til October 21, and I would now like to explain a little more exactly what I slightly mentioned earlier about my trial, sorrow, and temptation because of my great desire and love to keep and honor the commandment given by God about the sacred celestial marriage law and commandment. During the first three years Bodil was here I did not pay much attention to her. We hardly ever talked to each other on account of her peaceful and quiet character. But I, as mentioned earlier, heard from Brigham Young's own mouth at conference that every man who was not yet married should do so within one month or pay the amount of $200 to the emigration fund, and the men that had one wife should get one more. Then he said that every man in the whole territory should see to it that all marriageable girls got married within two months, so that we all could help to promote the great emigration from Heaven that the thousands of spirits who wanted to and have been promised soon to come down here among us could gain a body in order not to go to the ungodly world. Brigham Young said that one of our girls here would be better than nine coming from out in the world. At the age of 16 a girl raised here is better qualified to get married than one 20 years of age from out in the world. I considered these heavenly and loving truths and Bodil's lonely and tiresome situation, being without home, friends, comfort, advice and help in sickness and distress, without the happiness of offspring here in life and death. This revelation and commandment has lived within me for many years, and she now, on November 2, has reached the age of 32. She and my wife get along very well. My wife even asked her to stay with us, not as a maid but as my lovable wife in honor of God the Father. I thought it as my duty to do the best for her, but she aimed much higher and despised our loving and sincere offer, and so with sorrow and distress I had to give up hope about her. I had, under these efforts and loving exertions, fallen in love with her. In this year some of the worst earthquakes in history took place in South America. In one of them 35,000 people got killed. Hundreds of dead people jumped up from their graves and stood on the earth. Whole mountains collapsed. Thus spoke Judge Pikog from the stand. P.37 Sunday, December 6, I was called to the prophet school in Fort Ephraim by Bishop Moffett. Joseph baptized this year. 1869. On March 10 I ordained Ephraim an elder, the night before he left to go to work on the railroad. In spring we got two new turned and painted beds. On March 30 I talked to Cele in Gunesen (Gunnison). In the spring I put fence around 10 acres of land for me in the north field and 10 acres for Jens. I sowed 5 acres for Jens and 2 acres for myself with wheat. May 18. Jens and Ephraim came home from working on the railroad. Jens brought 1 pair of horses with harness home for his profit. In spite of the numerous crickets coming from South before harvest, we still got a good yield. I got 275 bushels of wheat, 100 bushels of oat out of 9 acres, because the top had been eaten off. 365 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) Jens got more than 115 bushels of wheat out of these 5 acres, after I got one-third of it for planting the seed, watering and taking care of it for two years. We helped each other with the harvest. Ephraim became obstinate and disobedient to me – yes, just like Laman, so he brought me much sorrow and resentment. This summer I was 45 years old and had joined the silver-greys. My beautiful dark beard had faded a lot already – yes, become grey from sorrow and adversity, which has been my fate since childhood. Now Bodil Rasmussen started to get back what served her right. she wrote a letter to Judge Pikog and proposed to him in her great and magnanimous thoughts, but to her big surprise he did not even answer her. She mourned so much that she became sick. So, we see that the Lord's words are literally fulfilled. Woe unto him who exalts himself with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again. Whatever you sow that shall you reap. Later she also proposed to John Wankot with the same result 1870. This winter we hauled stone for a new assembly building. P.38 In the spring I bought a two-year-old steer for a two-year-old heifer like one I already had. I wanted to raise a team of oxen again. March 30 Ephraim got a patriarchal blessing, which I am going to write a little later. On April 5 Jens and Ephraim left for Midvale to look for work, but did not find anything and came back May 15 and 16. In the spring Jens sowed 6 acres and I 5 acres of wheat in the north field, and in the Danish field a few acres of wheat and 4 acres of oats, which all was destroyed by the crickets. I planted 2 acres with corn, 4 acres with potatoes, 1 acre with peas, ½ acre with squash, and in the east field sauerkraut and barley, which also was destroyed. September 1 we went to Salt Lake City. On September the 8th my wife and I were baptized and sealed for our dead relatives and friends. I was baptized for 16; Hans, for 4; my wife for 9. Jens and Ephraim did not want to. I, Hans Dinesen for: 1. Dinesen -- my father's father, born: Fyen - end. 2. Maagesen -- my mother's father, born: Sweden - end. 3. Rasmus Dinesen -- my father, born: Fyen - end. 4. Hans Andersen -- my mother's first husband, born: Sweden - end. 5. Nils Mortensen -- my mother's sister's son - end. 6. Per Jespersen -- my father's sister's husband, born: Fyen - end. 7. Hans Jensen -- dead in my father's house, born Fyen - end. 8. John Winberg -- lived in my father's house, born: Sweden - end. 9. Hans Klausen -- lived in my father's house, born: Jylland, end. 10. Anders Nielsen -- our neighbor farmer, born Sjalland - end. 11. Nils Nielsen -- his son on the same farm, born Sjalland 12. Peder Andersen -- successor on the same farm, born Sjalland - end. 13. Peder Vitusen -- my boss on Rygaard where I worked in Copenhagen-en 14. Christian Boiesen-- my school companion, born Gentefte 15. Julius Jeersing -- my school companion, born Gentefte 16. Anders -- my fellow servant on Hellerup, born Denmark - end. I, Johanne Jacobsen for: 1. Dorthea -- my mother's mother, born: Denmark, end. 2. Alen Maaens -- my husband's mother's sister, born: Sweden, end. 3. Tharen Olsen -- my playmate, born: Denmark, end. 4. Ane -- my husband's fellow-servant on Jaegerspris, born: Denmark, end 5. Ane -- my husband's fellow-servant on Hellerup, born Denmark, end. 6. Tharen Eriks -- my acquaintance and friend, born: Denmark, end. 7. Inger Eriks, my acquaintance and friend, born Denmark, end. 8. Sofie Andersen, the wife of our neighbor farmer, born Denmark, end. 9. Siselie (cecilie), our neighbor, born Denmark, end. I, Hans Dinesen, Jun. for: 1. Jacob Christoffersen, my mother's father, born Denmark 2. Christoffer Christoffersen, my mother's brother, born Denmark 3. Hans Bensen, my mother's relative, born Denmark 4. Anders Bensen, my mother's relative, born Denmark. P.39 After that we sealed together: 1. My father and my mother, Inger Maaen's daughter 2. Hans Jensen and his wife Siselia (Cecilia) to her first husband 3. Anders Nilsen and his wife Sofie, his first wife Following that -- sealed to myself 1. Anne from Jaegerspris, my fellow servant on Oregaard was 40 years old. 2. Karen Olsen, my wife's friend from her youth. Was 18 years old 3. Anne, my fellow servant on Hellerup, was 25 years old All three of these were unmarried, but seduced and died in childbed, so I know that nobody has any legal claim to them except me, if I only stay faithful and worthy of them by the help of God. I hope so in the name of the Lord Jesus. P.40 Shortly after we got home some hard and annoying circumstances met us. We harvested our corn and potatoes and fed it to the cows daily, but it seemed to us they lost their milk no matter how well we fed them. We went to Dr. Marie, and she came out and said that somebody had done us harm, and it was not our enemies but our friends and we had one in our house while we were gone, namely, Sister Steffensen and also our neighbor, Anders Sorensen. She said that we did not have to keep it quiet. It seemed to us that was really the case, for which reason we came straight out and told them so. Because like we had heard in Denmark then they would not be able to do us any more harm. I was, with sorrow and shame, forced to, by already appointed for the purpose Brother Damgaard and Wasbon, to take it all back and admit that we had been deceived by the devil and Marie. A horrible sorrow and shame rested on my head, even though my wife, like Eve, was the first to be deceived, so that our peace and happiness again were lost by day and by night. For at last to deceive me, too, just like Adam. She was later to pay for it, but in a different way. It looked like a chastisement from the Lord, because of her contempt and disobedience towards me and my holy priesthood. I strived with all of my might day and night to convince her, but that made her even worse. Nobody but the Lord and I knows how she has teased me, which she also had to admit, and ask God and me for forgiveness for. On that account both physical and spiritual sufferings started to such a terrible degree, even before we talked to these people about anything, which gave us an even stronger conviction about witchcraft – what terrible principle! Soren C. Sorensen's wife had talked so much to my wife about it before we traveled to Salt Lake City that it existed in Manti, and that was, my wife told me, the cause for her first suspicion and confusion in these things. But I think that her biggest mistake was that she did not obey the loving words of the beautiful white lady whom she saw twice in 1863, but praise to my Father in Heaven, who strengthened, comforted, and helped me out of all these abominable troubles. I harvested 439 bushels of potatoes, 17 bushels of peas, 15 bushels of corn, 1 bushel of barley. (Paid tithing.) All the wheat and oat was harvested by the crickets. November 12 we got Bodil Jensen from the Pedersens in Fort Ephraim to help my wife because she was sick and all the children were home this year. I was as fresh, healthy, sound, and strong in this, my 46th year, as I had ever been – if not more. 1871. January 8 Jens came home from Rusvalle [Roosevelt?] after an absence of two months. Jens and Ephraim both got a new suit this winter. February 11th Ephraim left for Midvale. P.41 We planted 7 acres with wheat for me and 3 acres for Jens in the Danish field on the land by the hot springs which I got from Brother Kjaer - 2 acres with oat, and 3 acres with potatoes in the east field. This winter was passable (pretty good) but wet. On the 26th of April Jens traveled to the north mines to look for work. April 29 we got the first prophet school in Manti. In the beginning of May came big hordes of crickets. We had to fight them right away with straw, water, and all our chickens. This summer was very warm and dry, but we still got a good harvest. I, Hans, and Joseph harvested alone the wheat and threshed it by machinery. I got 254 bushels of wheat, 44 bushels of oat, 15 bushels of peas, 20 bushels of corn, 242 bushels of potatoes, 24 gallons of molasses, and some squash. September 23 Hanne was baptized. October 21 Jens came back home. He gave me $20 Co-op money for feeding him this winger [winter?], which I was very thankful for. This year I worked 16 days at the stone grinding mill, 1 day on the bridges in the canyon, and 2 days on the temple block. Jens: one day after timber with my team and a few days at the stone grinding mill. Ephraim: one day in the mountains after timber with my team. All for the new meeting house. I paid $20 for place and land in the townsite. This year, 1871. ended with lots of rain. 1872. On January 17 I was appointed and set apart as one of the presidency in the Danish organization. February 3 I was appointed by J. Weierham as school director, and voted in, but I refused the position because of the many jobs I hold in the ward, but I later regretted it. This winter was very mild and good. We had ward gatherings all winter, where I as teacher was in charge, which many of the Danish people in this ward were happy for. My wife was sick and bedridden with rheumatism almost all during the month of January. Spring started early. We planted 8-9 acres of wheat in the north field. May 22nd Jens left for the city. P.42 In April I painted doors and windows blue inside and out. April 26 I gave 100 pounds of flour to the temple and again $5 to the newly established Scandinavian emigration fund. This spring I was released from a very unpleasant job which I had had for 17 years as captain or water distributor over an irrigation ditch in the Danish field. I know I have done my best in this position. Sometimes when somebody complained over the water I let them have my water turn and was short myself, just to satisfy the impatient one, if possible. But the same day I was placed on an even bigger post as captain over the whole Danish field instead of Hans Jensen. On May 6 Bodil Jensen moved from us to Weiby's. She would like to have stayed as my wife. That was the purpose for her coming here, but Sister Pedersen and several others advised me not to marry her. They said she was not fit to marry, as she did not know how to take care of a house, children. or herself. This summer we had to buy or homestead all our farm and hay land, which cost me about $30. This year, which was my 48th, Jens was 24 years, half of my age. Hans was 16 years, one-third of my age. Joseph was 12 years, one-fourth of my age. Hyram was 8 years, one-sixth of my age, which seemed real strange to me. Ephraim was 19 years and Hanne was 10 years this summer. We had very high water and floods, especially in the north field, wherefore, a difficult harvest followed. Jens came home July 21. Almost all our wheat was laying flat on the ground. The harvest became very hard and slow, because we had to do everything by hand. We threshed for three days by machine. Jens got 287 bushels of wheat from 6 acres, which we had watered and cared for all summer without pay while he was out earning money for himself. Hans and Joseph got 48 bushels of wheat out of 1 acre, which they planted for themselves. I got 256 bushels of what out of 5 acres in the same field, even though it only got left over water from Jens's wheat. From the Danish field I got 296 bushels of wheat. Altogether I got 552 bushels. Mine and Hans's together: 600 bushels. Ours and Jens's together 887 bushels wheat, around 160 bushels of oat, 100 bushels of potatoes. All together, 1147 bushels and 5 gallons of molasses. (Paid tithing.) This-was the biggest harvest we had ever had. We got all lofts and houses full. Sunday, October 27th, I helped in confirming several emigrants and children. The first one I confirmed was a girl, Antonette, the second, Ludvig's daughter and a man, Nils Skal. That same Sunday night Ephraim came home after 1-3/4 years of absence, almost without money or means. The long dry summer P.43 lasted til Christmas 1872. This fall came a widow from Barnholm and her daughter Magrete Nilsen to Munks. My wife and I went out to visit them. On November 8th we met at a dance. We talked with her and I danced a few times with her, and she started to care for me, which I did not understand as I assumed that Munk was going to have her. On December 6 she came to see us, but I went out when I saw her come as I did not give it another thought. When I came home my wife told me what they had been talking about in connection with more wives, that she had earlier been against it, but now she would also like us to have one more. So I guess it will be best if we take her. She said, "I thank you and the Lord if you will allow it." I then told my wife about my hopes for Antonette, whom I confirmed in the fall. I had talked to her the night before, and she was so kind and loving towards me. "But you cannot do anything but take the one that offered herself to me today," my wife said. "The other one you do not know anything about for sure." "No, that is true," I said, "we have to appreciate the Lord's guidance as an answer to my humble prayers, as I now have prayed and knocked on the door of mercy for so many years. So I went to talk to Munk Saturday evening, December 7. I asked if he was going to have Magrete or if I could have her. "You have got as much right to propose to her as I have," he said. When I left she went out with me, and I asked if she liked me. "Yes," she answered right away. "I have done that very long." Aren't you going to have Munk?" I asked. "No, I am never going to take Munk," she said. She stood with my hand in hers and held it against her breast while we talked. She said, "I will come up and talk to you and your wife Monday night at this time." And we separated. She came Monday night and the three of us talked in all sincerity. She said that she would like to have her mother live with us, too, to which I answered that we had plenty of room and means for both of them. Then she and I went into my room and made promise of marriage with each other for time and eternity, and she said that she would never break her pact with me. She told me about a dream she had had after we had first met at the dance. She said she saw my wife stand by her bed, saying: "I'm sent to get you." I asked if she had a sweetheart in Denmark. She answered, "No, she had not given any promises." I then asked her if she thought we were allowed to kiss each other. She answered, "Yes, or else we wouldn't know if we loved each other." I also told her that I would have to talk to her mother. She said that we could invite her up for Christmas and then talk to her. Since that she came up to us two to three times a week and I walked her home around midnight. One night she came unexpectedly and I said, "You come tonight?" "Yes," she said, "I could not P.44 wait any longer." This went on for five to six weeks, and in this period Munk often took her to small dance places where they slandered me and God's celestial law, so she became tempted to break her holy promise which she had confirmed last time she was up strongly and with almost irresistible proofs of love. I said to her that we would keep us clean and unblemished in the sight of God, for I know God's laws and his righteousness, because I have been in God's holy house twice, where she also promised me that she would go with me in the month of March. 1873. On January 12 Ephraim got married to Robert Johnson's daughter. They lived in my room this winter. I gave him a four-year-old cow with its calves and I fed them during the winter. I gave them three new chairs and 12 bushels of wheat, so they could buy themselves a new table. They got some kitchen utensils, some pork and all the flour and potatoes they needed til after harvest. In the spring I gave him my land in the east field, which he traded with P. Lund and got 1 acre outside the town, and a field of mine was included in the place whereupon he built a house. Hans, Joseph and I helped him to haul stone and lumber with our oxen and wagon and helped him build the house and stable. Yet Jensen got mad at me and said that I was worse than an infidel and I did not take care of my household – was too damn religious. I gave Ephraim a cow and then starved it. It was fed and raised with ours. In the middle of March Joseph, Hanne, Hyram and I got our portraits from Jorgen Hogaard. On April 1 I drove to conference, together with Brother Sander and a girl. I brought goods back home for Fort Ephraim for more than $20. Moffett would not let me have for Manti. This spring we all helped each other sow in the Danish field 5 acres of wheat, 2 acres of potatoes for me, 1 acre of oat for Hans, 1-1/2 acres of oats for Ephraim. In the north field 5 acres valenter wheat and 5 acres of oat for me. For Ephraim 6 acres of Jens. For Jens those 4 acres I took care of and harvested for half. In June on Fast Day I blessed Caroline Damgaard's boy and Hans Westenskow's girl. I will now go back to January 12 – to the unfaithful Magrete Nielsen, whose false heart I first discovered on Friday the 17th, when I, according to our agreement, went out there and she met me at the door and went away without saying a word, which caused sorrow and doubt in me. On Monday the 20th of January she broke her holy promise and gave me a farewell note as the answer to one I wrote her asking her what was wrong. We both felt loving and sad towards each other, but all along her mother had tried everything P.45 in her power to prevent this holy marriage and get her married to Munck, which, however, failed. Hereafter, I wrote her several spiritual and sad letters with prayers and warnings to her about being careful in this important matter and revelation – about giving a holy marriage promise to a man and then go to another. I kept a copy of some of these letters, so I will not write any more about this now. As long as she stayed at Munk's I often went there and talked to her, but on July 19th she went up to Thristen Pedersen and on Sunday, JuIy 20th, which was my birthday, she got married to him and then all hope ended. The night between these two days I got up between 12 and 1 o'clock, which, if I remember right, after what my mother told me, was my birth hour or around 12 o'clock before or after I am not sure. I went into the living room, where I had a tub of water, undressed completely, so I was naked, like I was 49 years ago, and washed me all over, knelt down in humble and respectful prayer to the Lord, like a little child, and offered many humble prayers of gratification, which melted my heart in joyful and gratified feelings for the Lord, my God and eternal Father, who has strengthened, saved, preserved, and quieted me happily through all the sorrows, hardships, and miseries I have gone through. This summer Jens and Ephraim undertook the responsibility of watering and harvesting 53 acres of grain for Soren Kristoffersen for 1/4 share of the bushels. I, Hans, and Joseph helped them harvest it all and ours, and then they made a little wage. I harvested around 250 bushels of wheat, 250 bushels of oats, and 250 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) On Wednesday night, August 13, at some Danish lectures, I had my head examined by Sider Strom on the stand. He said that I loved women very much and children as well. Said I was a good father and neighbor. Was a good judge of property and cattle. Could have been a good craftsman or other if I had had the chance when I was young. could judge mountains, valleys, and land and raise trees, seed, flowers, and so on. Had a very strong character and that I had a very healthy and strong body, could live til I was past 100 years. That I had many divine characteristics and had great respect for divinity and religion. Said that I had the best head he had examined for a long time. Was from strong parents and family, etc. He told the audience that if they had lived such a natural, decent, and clean life as this man they would be fit to start raising a clean, healthy, and strong offspring. He said that I took it easy, said that I had an excellent head. This agrees with another one, who gave me my charter on paper February 22, same year. All my characteristics were written down on my chart in the lines 4, 5, 6, 7, but none at all in 1, 2, 3, which are the small ones. The size of my head 21-1/2 – strength of constitution very big. 7/activity large. 6/ fore. ether's descent very good, belongs to a family and descent of great strength of mind and body and for this reason he is capable of great intellectual and physical exercise. He can stand a great deal of hard work. He P.46 can bear a great deal of suffering and mental pain. His staying power is very big. He would have been a good craftsman had he been taught. would have been a very good draftsman. could have been an excellent geographer. He can carry out music by notes, but cannot sing. Is not a good money maker. Will live long. Excellent internal parts and circulation. All parts very good, etc. Anne Magrete Hansen, sister to Matise's wife, came this fall. It looked like the Lord had saved and sent her to test my faith and patience with his holy law and revelation, which I so often have humbly asked if He, out of mercy, would see me worthy to join in this life of trial, to be able to partake in the blessings, pleasures, and glories in the eternal worlds which will be given to those who are simple and sincere and obey and honor all the laws and commandments of the Lord in life and death and trusts him and recognizes his hand in all things. Johan, Peder's wife, recommended me to Magrete even before I had thought about it. It seemed she received the recommendation and she liked my talk, which she had heard me give in the Danish gathering. Therefore, on September 28 I went up to talk to the sister and herself, and the day after they both came down and talked with my wife and I. We reached an agreement very fast, regardless of all slander which started again to hinder the fulfilling of the Lord's law and those who will honor and obey it. On October 8 we went to the city. On October 13 we were sealed in the house of the Lord for time and eternity. Magrete suffered from cramps, both at home and on the way. On Sunday and Monday she was administered to several times in the endowment room. We got back home in safety. The living room and bedroom facing south was finished with a new closet, which I had paid Peder Lund 30 bushels of wheat for. Table, chairs and stove I bought in the city to take home. As time went on, Magrete often suffered from bad cramps and was also dissatisfied and impatient, which caused me much sorrow because I know that we all did our best for her. From what she said, some of our good neighbors caused the reason for her attitude by telling her about our earlier mentioned troubles with them and bringing up the old rumor about my zeal and respect for God's celestial law, which I have had since I first heard about it. On Saturday, October 4, I baptized Hyram, Magrete's son, in Warm Springs. I confirmed him Sunday, October 5. In November came a call from Brigham Young for 100 men from Sanpete to go to work on the St. George Temple. I felt very happy about this mission and told Bishop Moffett right away that I was willing to go, but as we were standing talking about it Jens came and the Bishop said that it would be better if Jens went, to which I answered that if it was required we could both go, but I was refused. Instead, I donated some food for the trip and gave 10 bushels of wheat, 5 bushels of oat, 17 pounds of pork. They left here December 8. This ends 1873. P.47 On February 2nd I was ordained a high priest by Hans Jensen. March 5. Jens came home from a mission. This winter was hard and long. On May 1st Joseph, Magrete and I drove to Salt Lake City. Wednesday, May the 6th we were baptized and sealed for her dead relatives and friends. To everybody's surprise she was baptized for twenty-four, and everything went well. 1. Abelone Sorensen, died Gaver (?), mother's mother. 2. Olen (Ellen) Andersen, father's mother. 3. Olen (Ellen) Nora, died Galden (Galten), half-sister, 34. 4. Karen Sorensen, born Gaver, died Gaver, mother's sister. 5. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre 1869, Anders Tin's daughter, 14 years. 6. Maren Pedersen, born Farre 1857, died Farre 1870, Anders Tin's daughter, 12 years. 7. Maren Christensen, born Sahl 1848, died Sahl 1869, father's sister's daughter, 21 years. 8. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre, Peder Jen's daughter, 20 years. 9. Ane Kirstine Andersen, died Aarhus, father's sister, 14 years. 10. Else Katrine Karelsen, born Farre, died Farre, killed by lightning, 20 years. 11. Karen Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergelsen's daughter, 20 years. 12. Mette Marie Laursen, died Farre, Anders Tin's Peder's wife. 13. Ane Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergelsen's wife. 14. Marie Laursen, died Svenstrup. 15. Sofie Andersen, born Farre, died Farre. 16. Anne Laursen, died Farre, half-sister's mother. 17. Eleonora Laursen, died Sorring, Mikel's wife. 18. Sofie 19. Sofie 200 Stine Christensen, born Voldby, died Sahl. 21. Kirsten Andersen, born Farre, died Farre. 22. Ane Kirstine Tomsen, born Farre. 23. Gaeske Tomsen. 24. Else Marie, died Farre. The following eight, I, Hans Dinesen was baptized for: 1. Anders Tin Pedersen. 2. Erik Laursen, born Farre, died Svenstrup. 3. Laurs, died Farre. 4. Mikel, died Soring. 5. Tergelsen, died Farre. 6. Peder Jensen, died Farre. 7. Karel Mikelsen, born Farre. 8. Hans Peder, died Volby. P.48 The following 9 young, dear sisters that have passed away were sealed to me, Hans Dinesen: 1. Maren Kristesen, born Sahl 1848, died Sahl 1869, father's sister's daughter, 21 years old. 2. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre 1855, died Farre 1869, Tin's daughter's half-sister's sister's child's child, 14 years. 3. Maren Pedersen, born Farre 1857, died Farre 1870, 12 years. 4. Mette Marie Pedersen, born Farre, died Farre, Peder Jen's daughter, 26 years. 5. Ane Kirstine Andersen, died Aarhus, father's sister, 14 years. 6. Else Katrine Karlsen, born Farre, killed by lightning the year before, 20 years. 7. Karen Marie Tergelsen, born Farre, died Farre, Tergel's daughter, 20 years. 8. Elen Nora, died Galden, half-sister, 34 years. 9. Anne Laursen, died Farre, half-sister's mother, 30 years. Thinking about this has many times given me comfort, hope, and happiness in my sorrows and troubles. These three couples we sealed together: Anders Tin and wife Mette Marie Laursen. Tergelsen and wife, Anne Marie Mikelsen. Mikkel and wife, Eleonora Laursen. Everything went well–much better than expected by all of us, but Magrete started to be wicked towards me and Joseph without one single reason. She also had cramps from city to Lehi. Later on the way home she beat both Joseph and me. She threatened him with a knife when he was taking a piece of bread from the box. In the canyon she got off the wagon and wanted to stay there, so I had to drag her all the way back and watch her all the way home We were blasphemed, scolded, and beaten every day and after we got home she kept letting the evil rule her. Started again to hit and kick me, break windows, doors and chairs and slander me and my family with a lot of rude lies, which we have never thought of or heard the like of it. On Tuesday, July 14 around midnight, Magrete gave birth to a son. It was a painful birth as he came out backwards. All of us, including midwife Steg thought he was going to die and he was also without life at birth. Midwife Steg said before the delivery that she would not be able to save the child's life, but God had decided he was going to live, because pretty soon there was life in him, and they both recovered very quickly. Since that time Magrete has not had any cramps, which was a great God's mercy and goodness, that she was freed from that severe and abominable illness which constantly has troubled her so bad for more than 20 years. She ought to be thousandfold – yes, indescribably thankful to God in heaven. P.49 On Sunday, August 16, I blessed my dear son and named him Kristian Dinesen, because Magrete said that her sister's husband wanted him to be named after him. Again she started her wicked behavior against me. I had a feeling and a desire in my heart to name him Johannes, but also this time I was persuaded by the mother. This summer also had a happy ending. I harvested 228 bushels of wheat and 67 bushels of oats, 39 bushels of barley, 50 bushels of oat for Hans from 2 acres, and 141 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) On October ll, came an order from the presidency to call ten men or ask for volunteers to go on a kind of mission by going down and working on St. George Temple. Again I felt an inner happiness and desire to take on me this mission. All that day I spent looking for W. T. Rid to give him my name as a volunteer. I was accepted and started to prepare for the trip. November 4th I parted with my dear family and we started our trip. On Saturday, November 14, we arrived in St. George and Tuesday, the 17th of November, we started to work. Peder Mikkelsen and I were put to work mixing mortar and sand at the northeast corner of the Temple. We worked pretty fast, and it was warm, so we sweat and I took off some of my woolen clothes and I got a cold so bad that I could hardly eat, but I kept working hard and lost a lot of weight. I weighed 178 pounds when we started, but was pretty soon down to around 160 pounds. I worked every day when it did not rain, and I mixed mortar and sand for ten days. The 2nd of December the boss, Adkin, came up to us and said that he needed a strong man to carry the big rocks instead of one who got sick. P. Mikkelsen had a wooden leg and did not dare go up there, so it was decided that I was to go up there. I was showed to the northeast corner to a gang, but pretty soon I was asked to go to the middle and work on the tower instead of a man who was going to take my place, because he could not get along with the boss, master builder Brein from Salt Lake City. I got along with him just fine. I fulfilled my duties as well as possible. He shook my hand in the mornings and said, "Good morning, Hans. How are you?" One day he wanted to express his satisfaction over me and said that I would receive as many wives in the life to come as I could handle. Many times we had to lift and carry the big rocks up on the scaffolding, and the walk, and it was very hard work. My socks became wet from sweat, which has never happened before, and sometimes we had to stand still or sit in the shade so we got cold and again I was exposed to catching cold, but I was thankful to God, my eternal Father, for this great privilege to be able to work on His holy house. Yes, certainly God's spirit and angels were with us, for everything was done in peace, harmony, and love. The first morning I got up there I was carrying one end of a stone, and as I took a step backwards I knocked my heel against a plank and I fell backwards with the stone on top of me, but I did not feel the bump at all. I got right up and got P.50 the stone placed and then I saw blood. I had scraped the skin off the inside of my little finger on the right hand. Somebody put some tobacco and a bandage on it and I kept carrying stones just like before. Four days later it was completely healed. On Wednesday, December 30, the middle finger on my left hand got hurt quite bad between the edge of a big stone and a plank. It looked pretty bad and hurt a lot, so I had to sit down and get some tobacco on it. The young brethren offered to help me down, but I just asked for a little water and half an hour later I had gained my color and health back again. Master Brein said I should just relax and he would see to it that everything was right, but I could not keep still for many minutes. I wanted to fulfill my mission and not give up. I started to work with one hand doing the things I could handle, like shoveling the scaffolding clean and pulling the guide rope until the 5th, as all the bosses who had noticed my faithfulness in working on the Lord's house agreed to give me another job carrying the stone cutter's tools to the smith (blacksmith). Everything was in bad order as this was a job that had earlier been done by boys. I started the job with great zeal and faithfulness and got just about all of their bad and broken tools up and got them fixed the first day – five boxes full. This made it so they were able to do a lot more and better work. I tried hard to get the tools back to the right owners. I did my very best, so I had the spirit of the holy ghost's heavenly peace and happiness in my heart almost always, and my brethren's satisfaction and delight. This hymn was sung twice by the congregation Christmas Day: "So a Temple Long Expected in St. George Shall Stand." The smith was a hard master – a Welshman. He started to swear and boss me around, but I complained to the boss at the temple so pretty soon he cooled off and was-nice to me and Jens Nielsen, who worked for him and had had a sad time. On January 19, 1875 my finger was now so well that I reported to Adkin that I was now ready to work again like before, but he said, "No, you have done so well so we want you to keep on." How happy and grateful I was. I had to walk around one mile to the smith and I went four times back and forth every day. Sometimes I had 100 pounds in the box and in rope. One day when I came with my box the head boss, Peri, called me and asked me, together with him, to administer to the boss over the carpenters, Brother Skofil, who was sick. Once before I had helped with this. I was not even away from work for half a day because of sickness, while all the other brethren from Manti were more or less confined to their beds. In the morning on February 2 at 2 o'clock I dreamed I saw an orchard with young good trees standing in buds one inch long. It was in the early morning around 1 hour before sunrise, because the sky was covered with clouds. On the 3rd I dreamed P.51 that I saw artificial things in the red stones, like they were engraved. I took something in my hand and showed it to my brother, who was standing there cutting stone, and I said that when such strange things can be found in the stones on top of the ground what could not be hidden in the ground. While I was standing there with it in my hands it turned into a strange light, which was not lighted and a bottle of oil – both were covered with horn. P. Mikkelsen said, "That light should be able to burn for several years." And I said, "God alone knows how old this oil is." Then I awoke and was happy. B. Young and George A. left on the 10th for Salt Lake City. He encouraged us in his words and writing before he left and later by telegraph to stay and work on the walls til it was ready for the roof, as many wanted to go home before March 1st. But on Sunday, January 31st I heard him say that all those who would stay til they were honorably released would never see a day or an hour when they would not be happy for it. I then decided in my heart to send my clothes home and keep a quilt and stay til Brigham's wish was fulfilled and then take the quilt on my back and walk home from town to town. Another man said he would keep me company. Brigham Young said in his letters to us volunteers that we should know how important our mission was. Going out in the world to preach and baptize was only a little thing compared to the working on this temple, and George A. Smith very often talked on Sundays to the volunteers from north and said that we and our families would be blessed in time and eternity, which encouraged and pleased my heart very much. One day a young brother said as he walked along with me, while I was carrying the box on my back, that he would not carry that box for the devil. I said that I felt good carrying it because I carried it for the Lord. The heavier it was the better I felt. The boss, Peri, often told me, as he put his hand on my shoulder, that I should wait for the stone wagons and drive with them instead of dragging that heavy box along, but very seldom I felt I had time to wait that long and felt best walking, as the wagons mostly drove the opposite way. Brother Ankis said that I had walked back and forth through St. George more times this winter than he had walked in those 13 years he had lived there. It was around eight miles a day with a heavy burden on the back, but I thanked the Lord that I was worthy to do it. We had Danish meetings every Wednesday night. I talked three times there and once in the little priesthood, which I heard was pleasing. I made many good friends. On Sunday, February 21st I washed myself all over and got dressed and while everybody else was eating lunch I knelt down and prayed to the Lord that if it was His will I should have a patriarchal blessing I would meet the patriarch outside. when I got outside I saw him fixing his fence, which I saw a little boy ran into a few days earlier when I went by looking for the patriarch. I talked with him and was invited into his house P.52 and was welcomed. I got a comforting and pleasant blessing which revealed many great promises to me I have wished to know about for a long time and about how I stood for my God and Eternal Father. HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN ST. GEORGE FEBRUARY 21, 1875. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF W. PEIRKINS ON THE HEAD OF HANS DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS DINESEN AND INGER DINESEN, BORN JULY 20TH, 1824 IN DENMARK. Hans, the beloved of the Lord, I place my hands upon your head and seal upon you a Father's blessing. You are the blood of Ephraim and you are a lawful heir to the fullness of the priesthood. Your Father is well pleased with you. He placed His hand upon your head and gave you name and blessed you. He sent you to this earth to receive a body. He sent with you your guardian angel. He is with you by day and by night. He will never forsake you, for your body is a fit temple for the Holy Ghost to dwell in. His blessings will flow upon you as a fountain that never will dry up. Your last days will be your best days. It will be no trouble with you to enter into this holy order and be one with your brethren. Your Father is much pleased with your willingness to come down and work on this temple. He will give unto you line upon line, precept upon precept. He will give you all the wives you desire, and you will treat them as a servant of God and they will be one with you in all things. Your children will grow up and become powerful men and women in His Kingdom. The powers of hell shall never prevail against you for you fought by your Father's side in that great rebellion with Lucifer and you saw them cast down to hell. You have come on this earth and have waged a warfare with them again and you will conquer them again through the blood of the lamb and your faith will be like the brother of Jared, for you will see Jesus before He comes in the powers of His glory. You will be visited by the three Nephites that was (for) to tarry. You will talk with them as with old friends and you will know them by name – then your eyes will be open and you will recollect that you saw them before they came here in the flesh. Then you will have a feast of Heavenly pleasures and blessings open to thy view for you will see and understand things that will be unlawful for you to utter for that day will come that you will see as you are seen and know as you are known You will have an inheritance in Zion. The glory of the Lord will be upon you that you will build spacious buildings and inhabit them. You will never turn a stranger away from your door. They will go in and eat and drink with you at your own table, then your eyes will be open again and you will know them by name and they will hand you a roll of your dead that have received the gospel. You, with your wives, will enter into the temple of the Lord and go through the ordinances for yourself and your dead and you will see them coming forth from all the countries from whence they have been scattered, and they will come to the center stake of Zion in the morning of the first resurrection. P.53 They will visit you from time to time through the thousand years. You will stand as a savior on Mt. Zion. I bless you with a long life and a useful one, that you may do all this work with a single eye to the glory of God. I seal you up unto eternal lives and upon your head a crown of celestial glory in the name of Jesus Christ – Amen. –Recorded in Book C, page 223. Translated by Hans Dinesen on Friday, February 26, 1875 in St. George. EPHRAIM DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, MARCH 30th, 1870. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN BY JOHN SMITH ON THE HEAD OF EPHRAIM DINESEN, SON OF HANS AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN MARCH 19th, 1853 BY NEW ORLEANS ON FOREST MONARCH Brother Ephraim, in the name of Jesus Christ I lay my hands upon your head to bless you. I pray that God our eternal Father will confirm it and prepare you, that your mind must be open so that you will be able to appreciate the blessings that are in keeping for you if you are faithful. You are of the house of Israel and numbered among the sons of Zion. You have a great work to carry out in which you will see God's hand be revealed, and you will receive much happiness. Therefore, I say to you: be humble and prayerful and trust in the Lord, and you shall have much happiness in your traveling at home and away. You shall be blessed in your work, earthly and spiritually. You shall travel a lot for the gospel's sake, helping to gather the honest of heart out from Babylon. If you will be humble and prayerful the Lord's spirit will dwell upon you with mighty strength. Many will seek you for advise and be surprised over your wisdom. You are of the blood of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim and you are entitled to the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. in your time you shall have a wife suitable for your position and your children shall remember your name with honor from generation to generation. You shall accomplish a good piece of work here on earth. These blessings I seal upon thy head and I seal you up unto eternal life to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection. So let it be -- Amen. Hans and Joseph also received their patriarchal blessings given by Gardener Snow – Father Snow – as follows: MANTI, DECEMBER 18th, 1875. ON THE HEAD OF HANS DINESEN, JR., SON OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE JACOBSEN DINESEN, BORN JULY 29th, 1856 IN MANTI. P.54 Brother Hans, I place my hands upon your head to give you a Father's blessing and I bless you in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. I seal upon you the blessings of Abraham and Isaac. You shall have power to bless your posterity, like Abraham in the old days, and because you are of Joseph's blood through the loins of Ephraim you are entitled to all the blessings of the promised seed. The time will come when you will receive your endowments, keyword of knowledge, signs and tokens of the eternal priesthood in the House of the Lord, and I seal upon your head the gifts of faith, wisdom and knowledge. You shall be a rapid (quick) messenger to the nations of the earth and preach the gospel to the inhabitants of the earth. I seal upon your head all the blessings that you can wish in your heart in righteousness. The time will come when you will meet your wife, who has gone behind the veil. There you will have the privilege to join her, just like you did here on earth. Your name shall be enrolled in the congregation of the first born. You shall live and see temples be raised on earth in the Lord's name. You shall help build them and you shall enter them and receive blessings under the hands of God's servants. You shall be a tool in the hands of the Lord to help redeem the dead. And if you desire in your heart you shall live on earth to see the coming of Christ. I seal upon your head the new and eternal covenant; and I seal you, together with your wife and your posterity, to eternal life – to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection to receive a crown in your Father's house, to be blessed with glory, honor, immortality and eternal life and through your faithfulness I seal upon your head all these blessings in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. So let it be – Amen. Joseph Dinesen's blessing given in Manti, December 18, 1875: PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF GARDENER SNOW ON THE HEAD OF JOSEPH DINESEN, SON OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN MARCH 19th, 1860 IN MANTI. Brother Joseph, I place my hands on your head to give you a Father's blessing and with the authority of my call as Patriarch I bless you in the name of Jesus Christ. I seal upon your head the blessings of Isaac and Jacob, and because you are a descendant of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim, you are entitled to all the blessings of the promised seed. Your name is written in the book of life. Your name shall be enrolled with the sons of Jacob. You shall be blessed with herds and herdsmen just like Jacob in the old days. The time will come when you will have a wife and posterity. I seal upon your head all the gifts of the gospel. You shall receive all the blessings that you can wish in your heart in P.55 righteousness. Your table shall be filled to abundance all your days. The time will come when you will have your endowments, keyword of knowledge, signs and tokens of the priesthood in the Lord's house. You shall live on earth to see a house be built in the name of the Lord in Jackson, Missouri, where a cloud will rest over it during the day and a pillar of fire at night. You shall preach the gospel to the nations that are far away. You shall be a tool in the hands of the Lord in helping to redeem the Lamanites. You shall have power to talk to them in their native language. You will live long on earth to do good to the children of man. I seal you together with your wife and posterity to eternal life – to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection, to meet your Savior in the skies of heaven, to receive the reward for your work and through your faithfulness I seal all these blessings upon your head in the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ. So let it be – Amen. On March 5th at 4:30 we were finished exceeding everybody's expectation. Pretty soon a lot of people were gathered. The brass band played on the top of the temple walls and we were honorably released in a dispatch from President B. Young read by M. C. Donel. We could now go home with blessings from heaven on us and our family's head for time and in all eternity. The next day, which was Saturday, March 6th, we all met in the tabernacle to a farewell party. We got wine, bread and cheese. There was music, song and talks were held, and a song "Ye saints throughout the mountains pray, listen to my rhyme," was given to honor the volunteers who had worked on the temple. I had worked 82 days at $2.25 a day, which amounted to $186.76. I used $53.10 in Manti and $32.30 in St. George. Four of the brethren had gone home one to two weeks earlier, so the seven of us that were left had to wait a week for our carriage and I therefore had the opportunity to pray and look around inside the walls of the Lord's house. On Saturday the 13th I said farewell to the patriarch. He said, “The better I get to know you the better I like you." Somebody told me that a girl 12 or 14 years old saw the temple in flames when we had finished it, which I think proves that the Lord was pleased with it. Joseph Kerkam from Lehi proved and said that he had come to love me because of our good companionship and the way we had been able to work peacefully together in the Lord's temple this winter. At 1 o'clock we left St. George. Saturday the 20th we arrived home. We had traveled for almost seven days most of the way by foot. We had good weather and roads. We found everything well and were ready to get the seed in the ground. We found that we had to be sparing of the P.56 wheat, as the pile was very small, and the same was the case with the potatoes. All the barley had gone to the store, and we loaded all the oat up before I left. Hans drove to Provo the day after my departure to get money to pay Nils Hansen in Fort Ephraim for Magrete's journey. Hans paid him $20, which was now $90 that I have paid in monetary value; l good 4-year old cow, $28; l sheep, $4; boards, seed, etc. Two old cows had calves five days before I got home; one of them was sick, so we had to shoot it. The other one fell into a waterhole in the hay moor and got sick, so we had to kill that one, too. Now we only had the oldest one left which had hardly given any milk all winter and two heifers which did not give milk. Last year I had given a four-year old cow to Magrete which now had a calf, and became the best cow we had ever had, so she had plenty of milk and butter, but nothing for us though. She was still wicked towards us, called us names like whore people, and she threatened my wife and children with inhuman treatment and death. She threatened me like the children with knives and axes, she scratched holes in my hands, pulled my beard, licked [kicked?] me on my shin bone and in the groin, which hurt but I took it all with patience without hitting back or showing her any sign of hate or anger. I hoped for the Lord's mercy: He, who sees and knows all things, that this might soon end. Jesus says,"Learn from me. I am meek and humble of heart. If anyone strikes you on one cheek, then turn also the other to him. It is greater to control yourself than to conquer a city. Blessed are ye when ye are persecuted and lied against for the sake of me and the gospel, because your joy shall be great and your rewards many in heaven." These words from Jesus made me feel happy in the middle of this, my greatest sorrow, because I knew she told all kinds of lies about me without the least reason, and I knew that I had only married her in the sincere and noble intention to obey and honor God's celestial law and commandment, which I have longed very strongly to enter. With an eye for God's love and glory in the midst of my weakness and imperfection of comprehending the great heavenly grace of God's love, and with the humility which He has gifted me with from my childhood, I pray for God's grace and blessings over me and all mine, both those who love me and those who persecute me, that we may all be the children of our Father who is in heaven. These are also Christ's true words and teachings in these our days as well as in the days of old. It (humility) is the difference between God's children and children of the world, because children of the world cannot bear sufferings, and if we cannot bear all these things how much better than the world are we then; therefore, we all must live so that we always can have the spirit of Jesus Christ in our hearts. On May 13.1 moved Magrete and little Christian down to Ole Pederson's house. I took her cow down there every night. The cow gave good milk. I asked her before she moved to let us have a little milk as we otherwise would not have any, but she P.57 just came against me, kicked me on my shin bone and pulled my beard. She desired to move herself and threatened to make trouble for all of us if I did not get her another place to live. But now her cow got sick, something was wrong with its one leg, and it could hardly walk, so she had to let me take it home to take care of it, feed it and milk it. I brought her a pot of milk every day and this way, by the Lord's divine dispensation, we got a pot of milk every day during the summer. We used to have plenty of milk, but on account of that Magrete got two cows, and two died and two out of three heifers we had sold and some had run away, so again we are out of milk like we were several years ago, but Emma Cox gave us milk many times in the summer, God bless her. Very soon Magrete was on bad terms with Ole Pederson and I had to move her up to Christian Jensen's house. On July 14, which was little M. C. Dinesen's birthday, I stayed with her overnight because she was sick, otherwise I only came to her during the day as she always treated me with wickedness. The 24th of August I had to move her to Ephraim's house and pick her clothes up from the street where they were thrown by Obert Lauri (Lowrey?), who had bought the house. I fixed Ephraim's house and barn up as good as I could and brought her cow there. I brought her one load of hay, 1 load of straw and two loads of glume for the winter after she had gone back on our agreement about me building her a house east of Ephraim's place whereto I had hauled 24 loads of stone Ephraim lived in my house. In spring we planted all 20 acres in the north field: five for me, ten for Jens, five for Hans. in the Danish field we planted eight acres. I had to take care of everything during the summer because Jens left on May 10 and Hans May 21, both going north to work. I worked for Ole Pedersen putting up stone fence in the hot sun for one bushel of wheat a day. We even had to borrow wheat to get bread during the summer because we had used up all our wheat during spring and winter. On June 26 and 27, I was in Fort Ephraim to a meeting to hear President Young and the Twelve Apostles and to join in the glorious sight to see how humble the Lord's highest servants bent in obedient respect to the heaven's holy order by stepping down into the waters of baptism for the remission of sins, renewal of the covenant, and acceptance of the holy order before the eyes of everybody present showing the redeeming example for all of us. Ten, Hyde; two, J. Teiler; three, E. Sno; four, L. Sno; five F. Rikarts; six, R. Kanon; seven, B. Young, jun.; eight, J. A. Young; nine, L. Young; ten, M. Moser; eleven, K. Pedersen. D. H. Vals baptized them. P.58 On Tuesday, June 29th E. Sno was here in Manti to preach and he baptized fourteen brethren and ten sisters. I was the fifth of the brethren because I felt in my heart that this was a gift of grace and love from God, our Father in Heaven. No one in my whole family agreed at this time to go with me, but on August 1st Hyram was baptized, Hanne on the 29th of August; Hans on October 3rd; and Joseph and Johanne, my first wife, on December 17th. On December 27-died brother William Benchs, 1875, 61 years old. In September on the 17th Hans Dinesen, Jr. and Mariane Lund got married because she came home on the 13th very sick and they had been engaged for a long time. She got worse and on the 25th of the same month she died, which was very tragic for him and her parents. On Sunday, November 21.Jens Dinesen and Johanne Madsen got married. The wedding was held at her father's place - H. Madsen. We harvested and threshed everything ourselves at home: 550 bushels of wheat and I got 1/3 of Jens' and Hans' for watering, caretaking, and expenses, so this way I raised around 300 bushels of wheat and 50 bushels of oat. (Paid tithing.) November 16 we were gathered to settle about our temple work because it did not agree with the books in St. George. Fifteen dollars for each man was added for our trip home, so I got $105.32 in St. George Temple, which I consider a great blessing. I would not have traded that mission for the finest house. Magrethe kept up her enmity towards me and she even demanded me to go and get a divorce from her, for which reason I wrote an explanation to Bishop Maben about it, as follows: "Dear Brethren, etc.: I – the undersigned – hereby apply to you for advice in my miserable situation and trial in my family on account of my second wife who was sealed to me in the Lord's house on October, 1873 and who soon thereafter started to show a rebellious spirit towards me and my family. It has increased to such a degree that I can prove to the Almighty God and my brethren with a clear conscience that she for more than a year and a half has treated me in the most unchristian manner, which I do not think I have ever before seen a man put up with patiently from a woman, but through humble prayer I have received strength and patience from my Father in Heaven to bear and stand it trying to honor His great and Holy name and not disgrace His glorious celestial law in the hope that one day the Lord in His mercy would set me free. Many a time I have found comfort and happiness in Jesus' word: 'Blessed are ye when ye are persecuted and lied against for the sake of me and the P.59 gospel, because your joy shall be great and your rewards many in heaven.' "She started to break windows and chairs and threatened my wife and children with inhuman treatment and death. Once she hit my wife on her loins with a pair of tongs, hit me with her fists in the head so that the blood ran, kicked me on my shin, and pulled my beard, scratched holes on my hands. Once she took the ax into her bedroom with her to hit my daughter and wife with. She said so herself when I came to ask for it to cut wood with. She raised it up over my head, but I got a hold of her wrist and then she kicked me with the hard toe of her shoe between my legs on the secret organ, which hurt terribly. Once I was sitting with the baby rocking it and she asked me where I had been the night before at 12 o'clock. I told her that I went to bed at 8 o'clock but had heard Hans come home later than 11. At once she said with a mean and hard voice, "No. You have been running with the girls out committing adultery, you where, you buck (he goat), pew, what a husband I have." I laughed a little, and she screamed, "Do you make fun of me?" She took a knife and ran towards me holding it over my head like she was going to kill me. I immediately put my foot against her chest and got away from her unhurt. When I came into my first wife she asked what was the matter with me, as I was white like a corpse. "Recently I went to Ephraim's house with ten bushels of wheat, potatoes and other things which I helped her with as good as I could. She behaved like everything was fine and gave me fried apples which I stood next to my little son and ate. Then she asked if I wanted some bread, to which I answered, "No, I am not hungry. We had lunch a short while ago." The time was then 9 o'clock. And what did she say? "Have you been laying riding til now, you whore, you he-goat (buck)?" And before I could think she hit me with a piece of dry soap which she was washing with. It felt like a fist hitting me on my right jaw bone – so hard that I thought it was broken. It hurt terribly. "If it was necessary I could tell many incidents similar to this, and it would still be nothing compared to the lying, fiendish accusations she treats me with almost every time I come to see her. Like having affairs with 3 or 4 married women and also my son's wife and my daughter, who is only 12 years old. A great many other intolerable teasings I have to listen to day and night when I am there, together with fists and blows on the elbow. I have had to get up at midnight and leave her. Several times she has told me that she did not want me to come to her as long as I have that rotten whore woman – meaning my first wife. "I have never heard or seen any members of my family offend her, but have instead served and helped her, and I know in my own peace of mind that I have done everything P. 60 possible to suit her. I have moved her three times in the summer after her own wish, and now she demands another place because she is afraid that somebody would come and kill her. I told her that she did not need worry about that as she did not have any money. What she could worry about was somebody wanting to go to bed with her if they could get in. "A. If that was all they wanted I would be happy to let them,'' she said. "I just finished paying off her ticket – $100 plus I have had a lot of other expenses on her which has caused my first family a lot of sacrifices, but they have borne it with patience, and now she demands a divorce from me as fast as possible and ordered me to go to the authorities about it. I answered her that if she wanted it I guess I could not forbid it, but then I wanted the child which she refused, even though she has offered him to others. The hardest thing for me would be to give him up as I love him very much and he is an exceptionally good child. But I leave it in the hands of God and His servants. "This explanation and my behavior towards Anne Magrete Dinesen I feel free to answer to any time. Sincerely your brother in the gospel of Christ, Hans Dinesen." This I wrote myself in English with exception of a few changes and abbreviations. I delivered it to him on December 15th. 1876 This winter started out pretty hard, but even so Bishop J. B. Maiben had the council house repaired both downstairs and upstairs and a new tithing office was made, where I watched six to eight nights and held a fire going during the frost. I worked some days for tithing and donations except for one year's pay for the Deseret News, which was deducted. I also took care of the fire upstairs in the council house for some nights, and I carried wood on my back to the shoemaker's house every Sunday morning all winter. also on the request of Maiben. The first circle-gathering (meeting) was formed on September 26,by O. Hyd (Hyde). When we left Mariane's funeral I moved Magrete from Ephraim's house back down to my place after her own wish and desire. She promised me that she would be as good as she had been bad before if I would only move her home. On January 9 she had been ordered to court by Hans Jens, Jens Hansen, and by order from Bishop Maiben. She acted like she had never asked for a divorce and told a lot of other lies about me and that she was not fit to raise children, etc. Ephraim moved from here to "Six Mile" on February 17th. P.61 Spring came late, but we did get the seeds in the ground in the middle of April, except Hans who planted five acres of wheat and a little oat by Six Mile at Ephraim's. Jens planted in the north field. As head teacher I had a lot to do in the ward like visiting and straightening out disagreements between the members. I have held the position as teacher ever since the first winter we arrived here in 1853, now 23 years. In spring Jens bought Ephraim's house and place which they moved into Thursday, May 4th. In the last part of May came the order from the presidency for all quorums to send brethren to work on the temple in Salt Lake City. Also this time I felt a joy and a loving yearning in my heart to volunteer and go to work on this, the Lord's holy temple. I would be thankful if I again would have this great privilege. I did remain quiet, though, waiting to see how things would turn out on account of my family's sickness and bad circumstances. All three quorums held a meeting to discuss who was going to go. In the first part of June the High Priest Quorum, which I belonged to, chose a committee of three brethren, Weierham, W. Sno and W. Andersen to go and see George Biling as mostly stonecutters were wanted. This did not happen, though, because on June 5th Bro. Weierham came and asked me if we could agree on me going and how much they should pay me, because it was an order that they should hire and pay according to agreement. I answered yes right away if I was the man they wanted and if it was in accordance with God's will. I would be happy to go and leave the wage in the hands of God and my brethren if they would help me get into Salt Lake City and from time to time send me what I needed to live on then I will go in the Lord's name and do the best I can, and when I come home the brethren in the High Priest Quorum can pay me whatever part they wish to have in the Lord's temple and the rest I would like to have for my own credit because I would be happy also to have more than $100 in this temple as in St. George Temple. The committee now went around in the quorum and got subscriptions for $120, some immediately and some during the summer and the rest for when I am coming home. I now made preparations for my journey every day and left the farming and the welfare of my family in the hands of Hans. The time for our departure was set, but that morning started very unpleasant as Magrete, who had started her wickedness the same morning we moved her down here, reserved for herself the spinning wheel which it was previously decided that Hanne should have. This morning she threatened to trample it with her foot and break it into a thousand pieces if I dared take it away from her. She placed her one foot on the wheel in that purpose. I P.62 had to go and get Jens Hansen to get it back to the family after my departure because once more I had to say farewell to my family. On Friday, June 16th, I left, together with John Rid, Hans Peder and Hans Hansen, who drove. They were also sent to work on the temple from the other two quorums. We arrived in Salt Lake City Tuesday the 20th and stayed in the tithing court on the emigration house. We could start to cut stones right away, which I wanted to do, but we had to pay our own tools and that would amount to $40. On June 22.1 was able to start on my mission thanks to a recommendation from a fellow worker on the St. George Temple, namely Bro. Love from Fort Ephraim. The other two did not start to work until Monday the 26th. I started to work at once doing the same kind of work I had done on St. George Temple, being everybody's servant, for which Jesus promises a great blessing in the Kingdom of God. I drove the stonecutter's tools to the (black) smith on a wheelbarrow and I was very happy and thankful for this work. A bachelor by the name of Joseph Briten had been doing this work before I came, so now there was two of us. We each drove six times up and six times down every day. Sometimes the loads were very heavy. We drove almost two blocks northeast to Brigham's old shop where twelve men were always sharpening tools or doing other work for the temple. The 4th of July was 100 annual festival for America and on this day I wrote a letter to the good patriarch Bro. Peirkens in St. George and I got an answer from him on August the 16th as follows: "St. George, August 9, 1876. Dear Bro. Hans Dinesen. "I have often thought of you and wondered if I was ever going to hear from you again. I was very happy to hear from you and I understand that you are really working on the Salt Lake Temple. Ours is now almost finished and is a beautiful building. The brethren who work there are always feeling well, even though it is very hot, but they don't seem to suffer. "It was decided that Bro. Sno should leave from here to go to city a week from now and I meant to let him give this letter to you but then the president allowed him to wait til conference so I guess I will mail it to Professor Tomas who is faithful and will not forget to deliver it to you. "My own health has been very bad all winter and spring and a good part of the summer, but I am feeling quite a bit better now. Anyway, the weather is so hot. Also, my family is in pretty good health. P.63 "I still remember very well the Sunday morning you got the comforting blessing I gave you and I am thankful to my Father in Heaven that it was possible for you to get that kind of a blessing. "How is Bro. Love doing? He had a young wife and a child when you were here. Please give my regards to them. "When the call is made by the priesthood to come down here and receive endowments I want you to be among them. Live a clean and holy life for your Father and you shall see Jesus, the Lord's lamb in this temple. I know that is your heart's wish. I am looking forward to seeing you and that day. May our dear president's life be spared that he too will live to see it. Give my best regards to your wife and family. My wife also wishes me to send you her thoughts. "I leave my blessings upon you all in the new and eternal- covenant. William G. Perkins." I had to live very simple and sparing. I only brought $11 with me from the quorum and later they sent me three times $6 and some flour. All together $32, which had to last me for more than fifteen weeks. I had to use some for washing and other necessary expenses. That left me hardly $2 a week, while just about everyone else used $4 a week. I therefore often bought old breads, three loaves for ten cents and I put a little sugar and vinegar in the water to drink. Sometimes I bought butter and cheese from the other brethren cheap. Meat I hardly ever ate. I wrote to the quorum and asked them to send me a little butter and eggs as that was very expensive here. I also asked them to send me some shoes that I fitted before I left. I did not receive neither butter, eggs, nor shoes. Later came 18 lbs of butter to Bro. Rid, but nothing for me, which made me very sad. Last in July my companion said to me as he saw there was holes in the soles of my shoes that I should hurry to send for new ones if I did not want to go barefooted. I then put some leather in my shoes and walked with them like that every day for two months, hauling the heavy loads on the gravel road which was filled with sharp rocks. I had worn these shoes while I was working on the St. George Temple. in the three weeks I was waiting for some things to come from home I did not buy any butter in order to save. I lived mostly on bread and water alone. During this period I realized that I was getting stout, fat, and strong in spite of my hard work in the baking hot sun. At one time we had 106 here in the city this summer. This brought Jesus's words to my mind with humble and respectful feelings about the truth that man does not live by bread alone, but by every word and spirit which proceed from the mouth of God our Father in heaven. P.64 Every day in my work I had a wonderful close feeling of the comforter – the Holy Ghost which in my heart made me cry out: Glory hallelujah,- glory, praise and thanks to God the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost in all eternity that I by His mercy have had the privilege of working on these two sacred and holy temples. Many nights I was lying awake on my hard simple bed up on the porch listening to the clock strike almost every hour til the next morning. The night seemed only like a sweet and pleasant dream on account of the heavenly, loving happiness and thankful feelings which Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost filled my heart with. Kneeling down with the heavenly authority's blessings I consecrated and devoted my soul from my head to my feet, my heart and everything to the glorification of God's name and His kingdom's edification for time and all eternity. Oh, my God and eternal Father, let me never forget it. When I first came I decided to stay with my work until conference. Almost everybody else went home once or twice during the summer holidays, but I stayed with my work every day except Sunday and Fast Day. I went to all the meetings in the tabernacle and the schoolhouse. Many went home because they did not receive any food. Six dollars was sent to me on August 20th and nothing after that. The money I had from the beginning because I ate very little was almost gone, and my orders were to come home when the last $6 was used. So in the last part of September I started to consider what I should do because I wanted to fulfill my mission to the satisfaction of God and my brethren. I had some doubt in my mind and I asked God to reveal His will to me concerning this matter, because I felt in my heart the words Jesus had said, "Father, not mine but thy will be done," and it is my daily bread to do thy will. On the 28th I received a letter from Hans that his mother was very sick and that he wished I was home, which I also understood at once. I was then sure of what I should do, so I started to prepare myself to go home as soon as possible. in the afternoon I said farewell to all my good friends and brethren in the forge (smithy). They all appreciated our brotherly and peaceful behavior towards each other during this summer. I got my papers signed by the honorable brother, Professor Tomas, who had paid attention to my faithfulness and carefulness in my work on the Lord's temple. He was immediately willing to let me leave when he heard about my situation at home, and he gave me an honorable recommend to show my quorum: "Salt Lake City, September 28, 1876. “Brother Hans Dinesen has labored on temple block seventy-nine and a half (798) days up to date at $2.00 per day. C. J. Thomas. "P.S. We have found brother Dinesen an honest, sober, industrious man and would be pleased to see him back again any time. C.J.T." P.65 I wanted to and strived to stay at my work at least this week out – two and a half days – then I would have 82 work days also on the Salt Lake City Temple, the same number of days that I worked on St. George Temple, but now I had to hurry home and the next morning on the 29th at 7 o'clock I left on the steam wagon and reached the end of the railroad at 12 o'clock noon. I walked several miles with my small boots on and I got some big blisters under my feet, so I had to put on my heavy wooden-bottom shoes. I walked almost through the canyon. Long after it became dark I lay down beside the road. On Saturday the 30th I reached Juindi (?) and had lunch at H. P. Olsen 's. I reached Moroni at 12, was very tired and had to lay down on the floor at Johan Peder's. I had dinner there and got-my feet rubbed with ointment and dressed by the good sister Pedersen. I walked to Fortefraim [Fort Ephraim?] where I arrived at 9 o'clock very tired and exhausted. I had supper at Anders Huun, rested for an hour and left again. I had to lay down many times on the way during the night – could hardly walk. I arrived home Sunday morning at 2 o'clock on October 1st. I found my wife better than expected and I rested all that day. I found everything under control. Hans, Joseph, and Hyram had done the harvesting and gotten all the seed home by the help of some of the brethren with their reaping machines and mowers on my work bill. On the 6th we threshed 231 bushels of wheat, 112 bushels of oat to me, and 35 bushels of oat to Joseph. Hans had raised and threshed 40 bushels of wheat on Ephraim's land by the 6 miles creek. I got 87 bushels of potatoes. Paid tithing. This was all very well, but ... ' Magrete started her bad behavior again after having tried with a little bit of friendliness to tempt and deceive me to promise her that I would stay with her overnight exactly every other week or else not at all. This was a promise that would be hard for me or anybody to keep and would only give her an opportunity or reason again to start her unreasonable teasing and wickedness. I then decided to the best and most sensible that was within my power and wisdom to her and that dear little child, so I stayed away from her at night as I was advised to do and left the consequences in the hands of God. She also requested to be moved into the south room, which I could not promise her right away as Sister Sjumager still lived there. But one day while I was by the threshing machine she started to put her clothes in through the window and threatened to ruin the door, so they had to open it for her. At night one week later she broke a window into us as we sat by the stove. It scared us. I drove her sheaves to Jorgensen who threshed them and I drove the wheat, 12 bushels, home. I wanted to put it in the room where Ephraim had his wheat last year, but she said that she wanted it put away on the loft and she was going to show me that was where it was going to be because it was her loft. I went to get Brother Greer and he said that he would just pour it out on the floor, which Joseph and I then tried, but P.66 she started to kick and hit me. Joseph started to fight back and then she ran to get a stick to hit with. Joseph took it away from her and went out, then she ran for the axe. I took that away from her and was ready to leave the sacks and everything, but then she got a hold of my beard with both of her hands in such a way that I could neither pull nor twist them away. I had to seize her by the throat til she let go. A few days later she took the lock off to the loft and carried her wheat up there where Hans had all his seed last year. She refused to give the lock back to me. I had to go to the police and finally J. Hansen Voskov got it. Sister Sjumager told me that in spring Magrete had asked her if they should not get a key to open the lock to the loft and go up and take some wheat, to which Sister Sjumager said she answered, ''no." Later I went in there to get saleratus which I had put there in the summer for my first family. I had left her about the same quantity, but she refused to let me get any, blocked the door for me and threw my dish out so I had to leave without. Since that she always locked the door, both when she went out and in, making it so that I could not get in to see my own dear little boy and do him the good I wanted to without great difficulty. This hurt me very much as I often heard him cry pitifully and I could not see what was wrong. Sometimes I saw him sitting in the window and sometimes I heard her hit him. She was now running to Bishop Konner and W. Andersen wanting a divorce again. She accused me of hitting her and seizing her by the throat, but she did not tell the reason or about her unchristly behavior. I now had to go around to the High Priests to collect my promised pay for my work on the temple this summer. Some were very willing to pay. Others I had to go to three to four times and still I did not get what they had promised. 1. Gardner Sno, 2. J. B. Maiben, 3. Jams Warham, 4. George Peacock, 5. N. S. Beach, 6. Lutter T. Tuttle, 7. Sam Makking, 8. F. W. Cox, 9. W. S. Sno, 10. Hans Jensen, 11. W. T. Reid, 12. Jens Hansen, 13. E. Edward, 14. G. P. Biling, 15. N. P. Damgaard, 16. A. J. Moffed, 17. Robert Logen, 3.00, 5.00, 6.50, 5.00, 5.00, 6.00, 8.00, 15.50, 5.00, 10.00, 8.00, 6.00, 1.00, 5.00 2.25, 5.00, 2.50, $99.75 onions molasses wool territory tax apples in the store wheat harvest work grass cutting grass cutting county tax wheat in brooms city tax wheat beef clothes 2.00, 5.00, 1.00, 3.00, 3.00, 5.00, 6.00, 3.00, 5.00, 3.00, 5.00, 1.00, 16.25, 59.25 money money and work pidser [?] wheat wheat shoemaker’s shop wheat wheat oat wheat work in the store work on temple P.67 18. J. P. Marker, 19. W. Andersen, 20. Emanul Pedersen, 21. Ole Pedersen, 22. John W. Padris, 23. Nils Madsen, 24. Christ Munk, 25. A. C. Pedersen, 26. Ole Madsen, 27. A. Polsen, 28. Peder Lun, 29. J. Sjumaker, 30. Hans Dinesen 99.75 $159.00, which my work on the temple amounted to in the summer for 79½ day at $2 a day. My first wife's health was very bad this fall. Soon she was up and right after she was in bed. She cried, mourned, moaned, and groaned, almost always because of fright and doubt 7 about her soul's salvation in the Kingdom of God. She had been in this state of mind for the last five to six years. During these years she has expressed a fear for having sinned against the Holy Ghost, to which I always gave her the comforting answer that she should not mourn or fear since she had suffered so much here in the flesh for her sins the Lord would be merciful to her in the life to come, that we all may enjoy the glory and happiness which is sealed on us by the holy priesthood. She had come to an understanding of the necessity about keeping and honoring the glorious, heavenly revelations and laws of God given to us during the Prophet Joseph Smith to our exaltation and happiness in the eternal life. That is my reason for trying to enter into the celestial marriage with another one after her own wish and on the command of the servants of God during several years hoping that would bring her peace in mind. I told her many times ten or twelve years ago that sorrow, hardship, and fear some day would come over those who disregard, mock, and fight against these great and holy laws because so has the great God's profess spoken in these latter days by the authority from Jesus Christ Brigham, Kimbal and others of the twelve have said that the man or woman who raise their voice or influence against the celestial marriage law will lose the spirit and die, sorrow and misery will be their lot. Satan will chastise them until the day of redemption. This is literally a fulfillment of the Lord's words, and it is in accordance with my earlier mention warning, oh, how careful, cautious, humble and prayerful we have to be here in this important time of decision. P.68 Before this, her miserable attitude, she was a hard working, diligent housewife, clean and simple. She was also loving and dear before she opposed to God's wonderful revelation and me, God's humble servant and her head. But I also know that no man on earth can love his wife more than I have loved mine all during our long marriage in spite of the false rumors that went around that I got in this hard time of trial on account of her thoughtless words to her confidential sisters in times of temptation about my sincere love, thankfulness and happiness for God's blessed, dear, heavenly law which I have not been able to resist, although I will admit that I also was imperfect like all other fallen people and I do as the apostle John Teiler once said here, look back and feel sorrow and shame and ask, humble in heart, my heavenly God and Father for mercy and forgiving. The astrologer, Farbras said when he saw mother on March the 3rd 1877 that he could not help her because she herself had given way to the wicked planet Neptune. 1877 Also this winter we had the order collection on the request of B. Young just like we had a couple of years ago when I went around in 2nd Ward with the list to collect names on those who wanted to join. When I came to the bishop and he was not quite ready for it I wrote my own name first on the top just as freely as I did on February 7th 1857 when some of us consecrated ourselves and everything to the Lord. On January 21 I baptized A. Polsen and Andrea in the Warm Spring on a frosty night. I worked 40 days in the Co-op Tannery for a new harness in which I had five dollars. Sunday morning on January 28th I dreamt that I saw a grey sheep with two heads pass by me and one white lamb which fell in my hands and in a wonderful way showed me that the matrimonial relationship with my first wife was now completely over with. This was a great temptation to me when I was near her as my need for sex and love still is almost as great as 30 years ago on account of the clean and holy life I lived and my healthy and strong nature and descent. My first wife has now sunk into wretchedness and is now treating me with hostile feelings just like my other wife. She is nagging me, beating me and scratching me in my face and on my body day and night. They have both caused me a lot of sorrow and trouble this winter. All relationship with my second wife had been discontinued about a year ago on account of her hard heartedness. This winter she went to a lot of trouble to get a divorce, got others to write for her, went to the Bishop and other brethren to complain and at last I P.69 was requested by the Bishop, the other brethren and God's spirit in my heart to comply with her demand with the comforting words that I had been afflicted with her long enough. Although I still felt sorrow in my heart for my dear little son M. C. Dinesen I had to leave him and all in the hands of God our eternal Father hoping and praying for his mercy and loving strength. On Monday, March 12 we were divorced by Judge Piacock and I promised to pay her yearly til she got married again: 15 bushels of wheat, 10 bushels of potatoes, 1 ton of hay, and 4 cords of wood, $1.50 a month for rent or find her a place to stay. One share of my 4 sheep in Co-op which shall belong to M. C. Dinesen and he is to decide for himself when he reaches the age of 10 whether he will stay with her or come to me. We were married three years and five months less one day, because on October 13, 1873 we were sealed in God’s house and on July 14, 1874 the child was born, which was 9 months and 1 day later, meaning that he this s D er is three years old. God bless and strengthen him and save and protect him against all evil. On the 26th of February I had to, on her request, move her into Kjar's house located west in town. It belonged to Peder Dyren and she had rented it for $1.50 a month without me knowing the least about it. I let her keep everything I had given to her, which amounted to far more than $100 besides the $100 I had paid for her ticket. This has put me quite a bit behind in my obligations together with my first wife's sickness and weakness during many years. But God is my only and best help and comfort in all my worries. This winter was the mildest and warmest we had had yet. We started to sow on February 2Oth. I planted 13 acres of wheat to me, 15 acres oat, 1 acre potatoes, 1½ acres wheat to Joseph, all in the Danish field, and 5 acres of wheat north and 5 acres south and 1 acre oat, all to Hans. I finished in the last part of March, at which time it seemed more like sumer than winter. But on March 30 it started to rain and snow. On Apri1 22nd fell 1½ foot of snow. in the last part of this month I moved my bed, in which Hyram and I slept every night, outside the west door and at once came a great number of swallows to my house and started building over my bed. They worked diligently and built 26 nests, which made me very happy because I have heard from my childhood that it meant happiness and good luck, and I could use some of that, so I protected them as well as I could that no mean boys should destroy them and throw rocks after them. On the 25th of this month the prophet B. Young dedicated the stone quarry for the construction of the temple where I at once started to work and I did 19 days work in spring. P.70 On July 4th the church in this stake of Zion was reorganized in Fort Ephraim by president Brigham Young. On July 20th I shaved off my long gray beard. This was my 53rd birthday. On the 22nd I was again ordained as teacher in the new organization, a position I have held here in Manti since the beginning of 1854. On August 29th our beloved prophet Brigham Young died -76 years old. He was buried on Sunday, September 2nd. On Thursday August 30 Kari Jense's little daughter died and was buried on Friday the 31st. They were both very sad and unexpected deaths. In the first part of September we harvested our crop. Mine and Hans's wheat were almost half bran for which reason our profit was not too good compared to our expenses and our expectations just before harvest. Mine and Joseph's wheat came to 266 bushels, my oat 29 bushels, 51 bushels of potatoes. Hans got 132 bushels of wheat in the north field and by the mill creek 70 bushels of wheat, 14 bushels of oat. (Paid tithing.) On October 17th we had to ride down to the north pasture and skin our good young cow which the night before was driven down to the pasture so fast by some small boys that she had been pushed down in a deep ditch where she fell on some rocks and was killed. This was the best cow I had had for a long time and just about the only one that gave any milk, so it was a great loss to us as a little milk and bread were the only things our mother enjoyed. All summer she has walked back and forth on a little piece of floor about 3 to 4 feet long sighing and wailing like usual in a pitiful condition without talking to anybody except what she uttered in her moaning and groaning, which was also sorrow and sadness. she never did anything around the house. Last in September she was laid up and ever since she has just been laying quiet in bed. We have had to get her up once a day to give her dry and clean clothes on, just like a little baby. This has been very difficult and unpleasant for all of us, but Sister Sorensen helped us dress her and Jens, Hans, and Luis Hougaard have been so kind and brought her milk ever since we lost our cow. God bless them. I have had to mend quilts, overalls, trousers, sweaters, socks and other kind of clothing since I came home from working on the temple. I also made malt and brewed beer. I helped P.71 Hanne all I possibly could and did my best to make everything work out as the children now were big and all at home, Hans, Joseph, Hanne, and Hyram. I thank God who strengthened me both in spirit and body by the light and strength from the Holy Ghost. I even got 30 days work on the temple, ox team and wagon in 5 days and 3 days taking care of Folson's horse, $1 in wheat 80 pounds, $1 in silver as fast offering on the new assembly building 14 days work, 4 of them with team. One bushel of wheat, $1 in wood. in Manti temple book: me $76½, Hans $20, Joseph 4, all together $100½ for 1877. 1878 On January 3rd W. F. Rid ordained Hans to priest and I ordained Joseph to teacher. On January 17th I made 64 pounds of soap out of 12 pounds of tallow, 2 boxes of lye, and 6½ gallons of water. Master builder Hunt from St. George, who worked here on the temple, lived in my house from October 10th to December 11th, and on the same day Lois Andersen from "Windi Opereter" here in Manti moved in. Today January 31st I finished writing everything from the beginning til now in this book, which I started on a month ago on December 30th. I had written everything down from year to year in our servant's conduct book and a couple of other little books. For a long time I have wanted to have everything gathered in this book, which I bought for my savings, 80 cents, when I was in Salt Lake City working on the Lord's temple. I want this book to be kept from generation to generation. I pray with all my heart and in the Lord's holy name that whoever possesses this book as a legal and lawful inheritance, being one or more of my children or close related and descendants in this my lineage, to take good care of it, that it shall not be ill treated, soiled, torn, or get lost in any way nor lent to strangers for whoever it will not be of any interest, as it only contains a little part of my own and my family's history, sorrow, and adversity here in this life of trials. Ya, I dare say that it does not contain one-tenth, ye, I don't think I am lying if I say one-hundredths of my many strange, sad, and difficult positions and dangerous roads here in this wicked and false world. But I know that what I have written is the truth, at least I do not know of any error or untruth in it, for which reason I leave it in the custody of the Lord, my God and Father with a clear conscience. And I myself will protect it here in this life and maybe also later on consider where it is and see how my dear descendants follow the warnings of our hard-earned experiences during our laborious trial life of which I have only touched a few of what I thought were the most important ones in our school of experiences, namely about the gospel of Jesus Christ, about blessed words and teachings, about heavenly revelations and commandments which are P.72 given to our eternal exaltation and happiness in all eternity if we just strive to live them honoring God in life and death, yes, in the eternal life. May God, our eternal Father's mercy and the Holy Ghost and strength help us in this, I hope and pray in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. Magrete Dinesen often spoke about a friend of hers, a good and loving little girl, Karen Marie Olsen, whom she wanted to do work for in God's house, but had forgotten to. She was born 1859 in Farre and died in Svenstrup. All her life she ate one spoonful of salt every night except her last. She lay dead 12 days in spring without smelling. she talked about death the night before she died. P.73 The apostles of Jesus Christ warns people not to talk against the law of polygamy - the Celestial Marriage Law. Talks by Brigham Young, June 30, 1867 in Bowery, Deseret News No. 41, Vol XVI. Talking about Mother Eve and God's revelation about the law of polygamy. I don't want to speak much about that principle, but I say woe unto you Eves if you express or harbor feelings against this doctrine. Woe unto each woman in this church who says, "I will not subject myself to the doctrines which God has revealed." One day you will wake up and say, "I have lost the crown and exaltation I could have had had I only been faithful to my doctrines and the revelations God has given. I could have been crowned just as well as you men. Now I have to go to another kingdom." Be careful, you mothers of Israel, and don't teach your daughters in the future as many of them have been taught to marry men outside of Israel. Woe unto you who does it. You will lose your crown as sure as God lives – be careful. But maybe you will say, "These men! The oldest in Israel have everything their way. It is not so, and we don't want everything our way, except when our way is to do right, and that man or woman who rebels against God's purpose will find themselves in trouble when the accounts are settled. Then they will have to say, "The summer is over, the harvest finished, and we have not received our crown." Will you think about this, sisters. You that are not married as well as you that are, I have got many daughters, but it will be better for each of my daughters and for every woman in this church to marry men who has proved themselves to be God’s men no matter how many wives they have than to take these wretches who roam around here. He says in another talk: Daily I seal young women to older men who have wives already. Moses 4, chapter 31, the Lord said to Moses, "Avenge the children of Israel of the Midianites: afterwards shalt thou be gathered unto thy people." And they killed five kingdoms and saved 32,000 girls, children and women who had not known a man by lying with him, and 32 were given to the Lord, or meaning to Moses, who was around 120 years old then. Talk by H. C. Kimbal, Salt Lake City, Apri1 4th, 1866, Deseret News No. 22, vol xv. I speak about the law of polygamy as one of the most holy principles God has ever given to people, and all those who exert an influence against it to who it is commanded, man or woman, will be damned, and they and those who will sympathize with them will suffer chastisement of Satan in the flesh because God's damnation will rest upon them and poverty, wretchedness and chastisement of the spirit will be their fate. Those who honor this and all holy institutions given by P.74 the Lord will shine like stars in heaven on the firmament and there will be no end to-their kingdom and glory. This applies to Jews, heathens, and Mormons, men, women, and young ones. May God bless the righteous, but the men or women who raise their voice or use their influence against the holy order of polygamy marriage will be damned and they will wither away because they have taken upon them to fight against God. The revelations Joseph Smith has given to this people was given to him by Jesus Christ, the world's redeemer, and this people cannot be blessed if they don't take them serious. They will lose the spirit and sorrow and punishment will come into their families. George A. Smith says on October 8th 1869: "Those who look down on the patriarchal marriage law will have to stay outside and never walk in the streets of the golden city, and each man and woman who raises their voice to talk against polygamy under the reign of God will have to seek a share of inheritance outside of this state because nothing unclean shall be allowed in it." W. Woodruff says on March 19th 1867. "The great blessing which God has revealed to us in the patriarchal marriage law and in sealing for time and all eternity is not respected by us the way it should be. when this principle was revealed, the prophet said to the brethren that this kingdom could not be promoted without it, and if you don't accept it you shall be condemned, so says the Lord." History of Joseph Smith, April 1843, Deseret News, No. 18, vol. VI, July 9th, 1856: "Is not the reckoning of God's time, Angel's time, prophet's time, and man's time, according to the planet on which they reside? I answer yes; but there are no angels who minister to this earth but those who do belong, or have belonged, to it. The angels do not reside on a planet like this earth, but they reside in the presence of God on a globe like a sea of glass and fire, where all things for their glory are manifest, past, present, and future; and are continually before the Lord. The place where God resides is a great Urim and Thummim. This earth in its sanctified and immortal state will be made like unto crystal and will be a Urim and Thummim to the inhabitants who dwell thereon, whereby all things pertaining to an inferior kingdom, or all kingdoms of a lower order, will be manifest to those who dwell on it, and this earth will be Christ's. Then the white stone mentioned in Revelation Ch. 2, v. 17 will become a Urim and Thummim to each individual who receives one, whereby things pertaining to a higher order of kingdoms, even all kingdoms, will be made known; and a white stone is given to each of those who come into the celestial kingdom, whereon is a new name written, which no man knoweth, save he that receiveth it. The new name is the key word. P.75 "I prophesy in the name of the Lord God that the commencement of the difficulties which will cause much bloodshed previous to the coming of the Son of Man will be in south Carolina (it probably may arise through the slave question; this a voice declared to me, while I was praying earnestly on the subject December 25th, 1832. "I was once praying very earnestly to know the time of the coming of the Son of Man, when I heard a voice repeat the following, "Joseph, my son, if thou livest until thou art eighty-five years old, thou shalt see the face of the Son of Man; therefore let this suffice and trouble me no more on this matter. I was left thus without being able to decide whether this coming referred to the beginning of the millennium, or to some previous appearing, or whether I should die and thus see his face. I believe the coming of the Son of Man will not be any sooner than that time. "The hundred and forty-four thousand sealed are the priests who should be anointed to administer in the daily sacrifice." (Directly copied from Deseret News.) Deseret News, May 14th, 1856. History of Joseph Smith, 1843 February.) Those who apostatize and deny this doctrine after they have received the Holy Ghost will go into that sea which burns with fire and brimstone forever. Terrestrial like the moon were those who died without law, the heathens who never had hope, the spirits in prison, who the light erected, those who Christ preached to in the spirit world, the dead who the living were baptized for and judged like people in the flesh, they are the ones who are the honest people in the world but blinded by people and deny the truth, but accept the gospel in prison, they will be in the presence of Christ, but not in the presence of the Father and His throne. Talk given by Brigham Young, August 31, 1873. Where a man in your church says: I will only have one wife, I will live my religion with one, he might get into the celestial kingdom, but when he gets there he will find that he does not have a wife at all. He has had a talent but haven't used it and it will be taken away and given to those who has multiplied theirs, and he will find himself without a wife and will be alone in all eternity. But also if a woman decides not to go into a polygamy marriage she will find herself living alone during all eternity. P.76 By Brigham Young in Brigham City, June 28th, 1874. I say to all my sisters in this kingdom who are sealed to men and who says, "We do not want to have this man for all eternity, if he is going to behave the same way there as he has done here." There is not the least chance that you will see him in eternity or he will see you if he proves himself unworthy here. But if he honors his priesthood and you prove yourself unworthy for the celestial kingdom and neglect your duties it will be left up to him to do with you what he pleases. You will be very happy to come to him if you find that the fault was yours and not his, but are you not the guilty one? Don't make it hard to be united with him there, because no man shall have the privilege to gather his wife and children around him there without having proved himself worthy of them. I have said it many times and will say it again to you ladies who wants a divorce from your husband, because they have not treated you right or because you don't like their way of living. There is a principle on which a wife can leave a man. But if the man honors his priesthood it will be very hard for you to get away from him, if he is righteous, serves God, and is full of mercy, love and truth, he will have the power that is given to him and he will do whatever he pleases with you, etc. B. Young, Lehi City, August 9th, 1874. You have heard me say many times that there is not a man or a woman in this church, there never was, and never will be, who goes against the advice that is given from the first presidency that won't go out of the church sometime if they don't repent. And then he talks about the man who came to Joseph Smith and asked if the Mormons preached that they would be saved and the rest of the world condemned. "Yes, and so are most of the Mormons if they don't repent," meaning to go into the spirit world without the priesthood. Now, Latter-day Saints, I am going to tell you this. When a man raises his heel against the advice that has been given to him I know that man is going to apostatize as long as he lives if he does not repent. Talked about the revelation of the celestial marriage and about Joseph when Emma asked him for it in order to ruin it. Says to the sister, "If you raise your heel against this revelation you will go to hell as sure as you are living women, etc. You sisters might say that the polygamy marriage is hard for you to bear. It is not so. A man or a woman who will not use their whole life to build up God's kingdom here on earth without a mate is not worthy thereof and cannot be crowned. The sacrifice must be made. If it is a man's duty to take a wife, take her; but it is not a wife's privilege to advise the man and tell him who or how many he should take or what he should do with them when he has got them, but it is a woman's P.77 duty to submit herself with caution. If she says, 'My husband does not understand how to control himself, he is lacking wisdom, he does not understand how to live with two women in righteousness,' that might be true, but it is not her right to reprimand the evil. She has to bear it, and that wife who can bear injustice will be crowned with a man much higher than her husband and that man who is not worthy and does not prove himself worthy for God, his wife or wives will be taken away from him and given to somebody else, so the wife does not need to worry. It is the husband who has to worry, fear, and watch himself and make sure he does right. Where is that man who has wives and all of them think he treats them right. I do not know such a man. I know it is not your humble servant, Should I only be taught by women I should make a hell out of it, but I cannot stay. I can only encourage them and treat them nice. I have to do just what I know is right and they have to help themselves the best they can and I let them work it out." President B. Young, June 17th, 1877, Farmington. A few words out of his talk. When Joseph received the plates, the angel told him to bring them back again to the Hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver said when he and Joseph went there the hill opened and they went in through an opening to a large room. He said at that time he did not think whether they had the light from the sun or artificial light, but it was just as light as daylight. They placed the plates on a table. It was a big table, which stood in the room, and under the table there was a stack of plates, as much as two feet high' and there was altogether in this room more plates than probably many cartloads, they were stacked up in the corners and along the walls. The first time they were there Laban's sword hang on the wall, but when they came again it was taken down and placed on the table across the gold plates, it was pulled out of the sheath and on it were written these words, "This sword will not be put in its sheath again-before this world's kingdoms becomes Our God’s and Christ's kingdom." He says that more than Oliver Cowdery have witnessed this. I myself have seen and talked to and served a young man under the construction of St. George Temple. He received the promise in his patriarchal blessing the same time I got mine there, that he would swing Laban's sword and overthrow all the ungodly. He was a very tall fellow, 22 years old. P.78 Orson Prattt, Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 19th, 1874. Talking about Enoch Zion. It is about five thousand years since they went away from earth. what have they done during that time? All we know about them is what has been revealed through the great prophet Joseph Smith. He has told us that they have been serving angels to those of the terrestrial order. Of President B. Young's talk in Lehi, August 9th, 1874, about the United Order. So says the Lord to His servant Brigham, to call upon the inhabitants of Zion to organize themselves unto Enoch's order in the new-and eternal covenant in accordance with the heavenly order for the promotion of my kingdom on earth for the saint's perfection and for the living and the dead's salvation. You can please yourself by calling this the New Revelation if you wish. It is not "New revelation," but it is God's exact words and desire to this people." By Orson Prattt in the 16th ward in Salt Lake City, March 9, 1873. Talked about full consecration will not come till after the redemption of Zion. Had read in Doctrine and Covenants about the lower, called Enoch's Order. Said, "But I will prophesy regarding this church and people that all those who will not listen to this order when God, through His servants advises them to do so, will stop growing in God's knowledge, and they will discontinue to have God's will with them and they will gradually grow darker and darker in their mind until they lose the spirit and the strength from God; and their name will not be counted among the righteous. You may write it down and keep it." After that he talked about the law of tithing. Said that it was far below Enoch's Order and we have not obeyed it. Hardly one out of a hundred here in city has punctually fulfilled it. About tithing, from "The Star of Millennium." Who is expected to pay tithing? All men. Those who pay it willingly and honestly will ensure themselves God's delight. His blessings will be poured out over them. in six troubles he will be with them, and in seven he will not leave them. They will be God's friends and together with Christ inherit the Father's kingdom. P.79 Those who will not fulfill this commandment will attract God's displeasure, will remove themselves from his presence and will stop that hand that would cover their path with everything good. To one and all let it be said those who don't pay tithing are not as poor in means as in spirit, and if they don't wake up to their duty, poverty will be their lot. They will be found unworthy to be numbered among the saints, they will apostatize. Do you listen all you who claim to be saints in Zion and all over the world? They will apostatize, so says the Lord. This is a gathering's household. Love – this God's great gift of Mercy. E. Sno asked in his speech here in Manti in 1854. twill we have love in the resurrection like we do now?,” “Yes, a thousandfold more," he answered himself. O. Prattt, Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, October 7th. 1869. Love comes from God. The love that people has for the opposite sex comes from God, the same God who created man and woman placed in every heart love for each other. What was the purpose of creating this dear passion in the hearts of man and woman? God gave the man, who he created in his own image, a helper, a woman, a wife to be one with him, to be a comfort and a pleasure to him, and also for another great and wise purpose: namely that the human life must continue in the creation, that earth must be filled with people in accordance with God's decision before the foundation of the world, that the rational spirits who he has created and formed before this earth was ruled in existence, will have a life in mortal bodies on this planet. No matter how much deep-felt grief, adversity, and trouble I have suffered from my childhood or earliest youth on account of this gift of grace which my Father in Heaven has blessed me with abundantly from my mother's life or from my first origin in the eternal world, I have always found comfort and happiness in these words that love comes from God and that God is the source of love, and love is pleasant to God and blessed are the ones who have it. Therefore, my merciful and loving Father has P.80 saved and protected me from falling into great temptations, that I have not committed any illegal or unjust love, even though I have often been tempted til my great sorrow, but then I have always elevated my eye, my heart and my voice to my father in the highest. Yes, God' you know I strive forward in humble prayer with willing spirit, but often was I thrown by love in bond of dust. I will now continue to tell about incidents and our situation during the year of 1878. On February 5th I moved Magrete and little Kristian down to Sister Sjumager. On February 7th I had from 12 to 20 sisters from the Relief Society here to anoint mother. On February 23rd I ordained Hyram Dinesen to Deacon. On March 16th I got my brain recorded Hu.(?) In April Hyram rented the two west hay fields out for about 80 bushels of wheat. This spring we got three new cows of the three Herefords which were born 5 days before I came home from St. George. In April we got planted 10 acres with wheat, 4 acres with oat, 1 acre with potatoes, and 1-3/4 acres oat to Joseph in the North field and also half of my wheat. May 16th Jens Karlsen moved into my house to live. In return he fixed my wagon wheels. On May 22 I had Erastus Sno, Folson, president Pedersen, and I. B. Maben here to bless my wife by laying on of hands. E. Sno asked me if I did not have another wife. I answered no, because she has left me. He then said that I ought to get me a good and good natured wife who could be to comfort and pleasure for me. I answered yes but thought that it seemed impossible. I have prayed to God many times and asked Him to have mercy upon me, so I could obey this advice from the Lord's servant, to receive such a dear and wonderful blessing, which I need so hard and which I hope and believe I will treasure and appreciate more than any other man on earth, who has not gone through the great trials and heart troubles that I have suffered in this false world P.81 On May 26th Hanne and Hyram received their patriarchal blessings, which I will write later on. On the 29th same month Hans went to Fresko. From the 4th to the 13th of June Joseph and I hauled 35 loads, 80 part rocks, which Hans had ground and sold to Isack Wors. I got $28 in money. A blessing from the Lord. I took the last two dollars in money, which I got from Andersen when he moved and gave to Bishop Rid $1-1/2 for temple offering for three months and $1/2 to the sufferer's emigration from Wales because I thought I would not get any more money. On June 22nd 11 young people drowned in Fung's Laeg (Lake). On July 14th full moon. M. C. Dinesen had his 4th birthday and on the 16th he moved with his mother to Moroni in Arnold's house. On the 20th of July I was 54 years old and I still felt as healthy and strong as ever before. On the 29th, same month, Hans was 22 years old. On that day we had the big eclipse of the sun – new moon. On August 9th I again had the pleasure of paying temple donation to Bishop Rid 250 C for five months which was this year out, so my name became first in the books every month. On that same day I lost my second front tooth. The first one broke on May 29 in the morning before Hans went south On the 28th of August I found the ox that had gotten lost in the mountains. I had prayed to the Lord several times if he would show me where it was. As we were in the process of driving the seed home I was led around in a strange way and I found it in the same place where Joseph and I had searched for three days, him by horse and me on foot. On September 3rd Bishop H. Jensen, Marie and Marines left for New Mexico, On September 10th in the morning when I was hauling wheat home Bishop Rid came and asked for one of my horses for an expedition to southeast Utah. He said that there was not another horse in the whole ward that was as suitable as mine. I answered, "Yes, if they are suitable, you are welcome to them," but I could hardly believe they were as they were the simplest between many in the whole ward, but they took one that same day, so we had to haul all the hay home by ox alone. Me, Joseph, and Hyram did the harvesting alone this year. Hans had his by Six Miles. P.82 On the 19th of September me, Hanne, and Hyram drove mother to Six Miles on the request of Ephraim's wife, who thought she would be better when she came to another place, which others also had mentioned. On the 21st we got 36 yards of red dress material, which I had ordered and paid for. On the 28th Jens Karlsen's wife died in my house. The survivors were her husband and a little boy. She was buried on Sunday, September 29th. The same night Judge Pikog died and was buried October 2nd. On the 5th we brought back mother and Hanne because it was too difficult for me to cook, keep house, and go to work, and it seemed like there had been no improvement in her condition. On the 11th we threshed 249 bushels of wheat and 78 bushels of oat for me, 54 bushels of oat for Joseph, and 40 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) On October 20th Karoline Greer was buried. That same morning I and sister Matisens drove to Moroni to see my little dear son and gave him presents. On the 28th Joseph drove south with a load of flour and oat. The first time 800 pounds of flour for me and 1100 pounds of oat for himself. On the 31st me and Hyram drove to Moroni with a load of wood because I saw she (Magrete) did not have any. On November 7th I baptized 10 girls and 2 boys in the Hot springs and I assisted in the confirmations. I baptized and confirmed Mary Agnes Bredvei and on the 8th Bishop Rid ordained Hans to elder and married him and Agnes Bredvei, after which they drove to St. George. They were in the temple on the 26th, 27th, and 28th doing baptisms, endowments and sealings for Mariane and themselves. Hanne Dinesen's blessing given in Manti, May 26, 1878. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF JAMES W. WORKS ON THE HEAD OF HANNE DINESEN, DAUGHTER OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN JANUARY 8TH 1863 IN MANTI. Sister Johanne, I lay my hands upon thy head at this time in accordance with thy desire to seal a patriarchal blessing upon thy head, that shall be a source of comfort and consolation P.83 unto thee, while thou art permitted to remain upon the earth and retain thy standing in the church and Kingdom of God for thou art a natural born citizen of the Kingdom of God and also of the United States of America and therefore thou art entitled unto the protection of heaven and unto all the blessings and privileges that are guaranteed unto us by the laws and constitution that our forefathers fought and bled for. If thou will listen to the counsel of thy father thou shall be blessed with wisdom from on high to guide you through the scenes and changes of life that awaits thee in the future for thou art young and unexperienced in the ways of the world and liable to be led astray by the cunning craftiness of man, but if thou will be humble and faithful thou shall have power to resist the tempter and he shall flee from thee and thou shall overcome the weaknesses of human nature and triumph in The Redeemer's grace for the Lord has blessed thee with talents superior to many of thy associates and if thou wilt improve upon these talents thou shalt have wisdom to counsel thy associates in walking the ways of the Lord and seek him while he shall be found and thou shall receive thy washing and anointing in the house of the Lord and thou shall become a mother in Israel and raise up a righteous posterity to the honor and glory of God. Thou art a descendant from Abraham through the loins of Isaac and Rebecca of the tribe of Ephraim and thou art entitled to the blessing of the new and everlasting covenant through this lineage. When thou hast finished thy course here on the earth thou shalt rest from thy labor for a little while and in the morning of the first resurrection thou shall be crowned with glory, immortality, and eternal life at the head of thy posterity in connection with thy husband in the Redeemer's Kingdom. These blessings I seal upon thy head by virtue and authority of the holy priesthood vested in me upon conditions of thy faithfulness in the name of Jesus of Nazareth – even so, Amen. George Mills, Script. P.84 HYRAM DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, MAY 26, 1876. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF JAMES WORKS ON THE HEAD OF HYRAM DINESEN, SON OF HANS DINESEN AND JOHANNE DINESEN, BORN JANUARY 6TH 1865 IN MANTI. Brother Hyram, I lay my hands upon thy head at this time and seal a patriarchal or Father's blessing upon thee that shall be a source of comfort and consolation unto thee while thou art walking on the slippery path of youth and growing up to manhood. Thou shalt be blessed with health and strength and wisdom from the Almighty to guide thee through the trying scenes and changes of life that awaits thee in the future for thou art a child of God in very deed, Thy spirit is pure and free from the evil contamination of this world. If thou wilt listen to the counsel of those that God has called and set apart to guide and direct the affairs of his kingdom in all the world, and will honor thy father and thy mother and will follow in the footsteps of thy father as he follows those that are placed over him in the Lord Thy days shall be long in the land which the Lord, Thy God, giveth unto thee for an everlasting inheritance. Thou shall receive a portion of the holy priesthood. Thou shalt perform many mighty miracles. Thou shalt lay hands on the sick and they shalt recover. Thou shalt cause the blind to see, the deaf to hear. The words of thy mouth, the lame to walk and the dumb to talk. Thou shalt be endowed with power and authority to go forth and help to break down the strongholds of Babylon. Thou shalt confound the wisdom of the wise and bring the understanding of the prudent to naught. Thou shalt teach the ways of the Lord and many of the honest in heart shall walk therein. Thou shalt assist thy father in redeeming his friends and relatives that have died without a knowledge of the truth Thou art a descendant from Joseph through the loins of Ephraim. Thou shalt have wives and children given unto thee until thou art satisfied. Thou shalt enjoy a fullness of the glory of God at the head of thy posterity in the Redeemer's Kingdom. These blessings I seal upon thee in connection with all other blessings that have been pronounced upon thy head by the elders of Israe1 and seal thee up unto eternal lives to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection and be crowned with a royal diadem in the Redeemer's Kingdom at the head of thy posterity. Even so – Amen Script, George Mills P.85 On November 14th Joseph came home from Fresko and brought a small load for the railroad, so again I got $28 and I have not been out of money since I in spring gave Rid the last $2. On November 19th I drove to Moroni with 30 bushels of wheat and bought 20 gallons of molasses. On November 28 the apostle Orson Hyde died and was buried on Sunday, December 1st. On December 5th at fast meeting I blessed Jens's little girl and named her Emilie Marie Dinesen. On the 21st I again paid $3 to Bishop Rid in advance for temple donation up till July 1st, 1879. On the 29th we got the last clothes made. Each got 1 new suit from the last wool from the Provo factory – me, Joseph, and Hyram. So now we are pretty well dressed, which we have been for quite a while. All this year I have mended and darned like usual. Our mother is still bedridden like in 1877 with the only change that she is now eating a little more, but Hanne has had to feed her with a spoon just like a little baby ever since she was out at Ephraim's wife. Hanne has also taken her up alone a couple of times every day, so she has been a little more cleanly this last year. God alone knows when the day of redemption will come and free her and us from this dreadful situation we are in. Sometimes she cries and sometimes she laughs. Yes, my sorrows and troubles this year have sometimes been bigger than I seem to be able to bear, because Joseph and Hanne has often turned against me, been disobedient and talked to me in a shameful way when I have warned and addressed them to the best of my knowledge. Often I have felt and expressed in my heart's resent the wish of being in my grave. O, my God, why do I have to continue suffering with sorrow and grief. First, in many years being treated like an enemy by my wives and now by my children. I have strived to teach them to live up to God's commandments both by words and example and have only had the best intentions. I have obeyed and honored God's holy priesthood and his laws with all my heart. Kept the Sabbath and fast day holy. Have paid by tithing and offerings. Gone to the meetings and quorums. Have said my prayers morning and evening and in secret. Have asked God to bless our food, my family and everything. Yes, I have consecrated myself and everything I have to the Lord. I have voluntary left everything to go to St. George and Salt Lake City to help raise the P.86 Lord's temples. I have also worked on the temple here in Manti this year. I worked for $58, Joseph for $13.75. I gave 4 bushels of wheat and 7 days of work to the tabernacle. I have done baptisms and sealings for as many of my and my wives' dead relatives and friends as we have been able to think of. I have been a member of the 48th Quorum of the Seventies since it was organized in 1857. Have received 3 letters from Joseph Young. Have been a member of the first circle since it was organized 1859 at Sjumakers. Was a member of the prophet school as long as it existed. I have served the people as a teacher for more than 20 years. I have served as water master and been on committees in several fields for many years. I have taken and paid Deseret News in more than 20 years, and for a while Juvenile Instructor, Skandinavien's Stjerne (Scandinavian Star), and History of Joseph Smith and never subscribed on a paper outside the church of Jesus Christ. I have strived to keep the word of wisdom even though I have often had trouble from my family for not buying coffee and tea and very little meat. Tobacco and alcoholic drinks I have almost never bought, in spite of my strong nature and health. I probably love and demand it as much as any other man, because I got used to these things in my youth in Denmark. I have paid $50 in tithing last year plus donations and work. I have always been between the first ones when there has been any calls. I have done a great deal of public work during all these years, etc. Can any member of my family or outside of it stand up and deny one single thing of the many I here have mentioned or truthfully say that I have not hankered after God's kingdom and his righteousness? No, I think that my house and my home can prove that I have not hankered after this world's glory and riches I heard in a talk held in St. George that when we come before God for his judgment nobody will ask us how much money we have or how many beautiful houses we have built, etc., but what we have done to build up God's kingdom here in these latter days. Woodruff said that when we get there we will find our whole life biography from first til last written down in a book in the great library in the celestial kingdom. We will be able to read it and remember all our deeds here in life, both good and bad ones. Oh, what blessed comfort and happiness for those who wandered in meekness and humility before the Lord, have honored and obeyed the holy priesthood and His laws and commandments in proportion to the light and ability God has given us here in this important time of trial, and on the other side as well How sad it will be for those who hew neglected this. P.87 1879 On January 2nd Joseph and Hyram drove to Six Miles together with Ephraim to continue to Piot with flour and oat for me and himself. Hyram should stay with Ephraim's family till Ephraim came back. On the 7th C. Pedersen moved a young couple into my house. On the 16th good old sister Marker was buried. On the 21st we all drove toSix Miles and back home again. On the 25th I drove stones to the Relief Society's new store to which company I also brought 3 bushels of wheat on January 23: 1878 to be kept in storage and in which store I have 3 shares, $15 of the 5 I got for rent from Marie Sjumaker. (?) On the 30th Joseph came safe home, but with a deal not quite as good as before, only $44 of which I got $23.50. On February 4th Joseph, P. Marker and a little company went to Fresco to work. On the 10th Hyram Fobus was buried. On the 11th mother was up for the first time in almost two years and since that she was up every day and sometimes she talked a little to us, which was a great pleasure for us. She has gained weight and looks better. This explains the dream I had on January 28, 1877. The sheep with the two heads, which went by me meant that two years would pass away in this difficult period of difficulties, temptations, and trials. The white lamb was standing by during this period manifesting a little kind and innocent assistance. On the 13th I received the Danish paper Bikuben (The Beehive) for the first time I worked many days during this month on the temple ground, but spring came so early that we started to plant on the 24th. On March 3rd I became a member of the newly established trading company. On the 4th I drove to Moroni to see my dear little son. I presented him with small gifts and gave his mother 8 bushels of wheat and 4 bushels of potatoes, which she had written to W. Andersen about, plus $2 in silver. On the 19th I returned to my old sleeping place after 2 years. P.88 On the 26th mother started to eat alone at the table. On the 28th old sister Maren moved. She had lived for more than 1-1/2 years in my old room. On April 4th I sent 3 year old heifers to D. Henris herd in 6 Miles Krik on share 2/3, On the 8th we received the first good rain and snow, which we had anxiously been waiting for. It was followed by frost and cold spell which ruined the glorious chance for fruit. On the 14th the Lord's apostles were here to lay the cornerstone for the holy temple here in Manti. Hyram and I planted all the crops in February and March: 11 acres of wheat, 6 acres of oat. in April we planted the garden with oat, lucerne and 1 acre with potatoes. We ploughed 14 acres in the summerfold during April and May. Hyram herded stray cattle for $11 in money. On May 1st I baptized in hot springs 6 girls and 4 boys and helped bless the little children on fast day. In the middle of this month A. Polsen accused me of having let my horses walk on his wheat in the Danish field when we had ploughed. I knew this was not true so he had to ask forgiveness of me. On the 15th we all drove to Six Miles Creek and home again. That same night I again paid to Bishop Rid a gold $5 in temple donation for 10 months, from July 1st till May, 1880. On the 17th and 18th we had conference here in Manti. On the 31st Ephraim and his whole family drove to St. George and left everything to be taken care of to Hans, who was out there most of the time. He has a good little farm there, house and 40 acres of land next to Ephraim's. He bought it and paid it with one horse, one cow, and some boards, which he and Joseph hauled down two years ago, and 1 young ox, which I had given to him. Last year he bought a young ox for that share in the East field which I gave him. He bought a wagon for wheat. So he is doing very well, but he still has not moved out there. Hans has always been helpful, loyal, and obedient to me, which I also hope Hyram as the youngest will turn out to be. Jens has not been so bad, either. On June 1st father Sjumager was buried. On the 2nd Hans's first son was born. On the 5th I blessed and confirmed baptisms in fast meeting. P.89 At noon same day F. W. Cox died following an accident he had the Monday before. He was buried on the 7th. In the first part of this month Hyram and I hauled timber down from the mountains for a fence in front of our house, which we plan on putting up as soon as we get time. It is already sawed and ready. On June 20th Joseph came home from Fresco where he had headed on February 4th, so he had been gone exactly as many months and days as I was gone when I was in St. George working on the temple from November 4th to March 20th. He had earned a new suit On June 26th we were all gathered here to eat dinner, something that very seldom happened. On the 28th of June Ephraim and Joseph left here to go and work on the railroad On July 2nd I received my well-earned memorial medal from Denmark with the King's portrait on it. I received it for my faithful service and participation in the war 1849. On July 3rd at fast meeting I blessed Hans's son and named him John Mai1s Dinesen. On July 6th it was 30 years since I was in the horrible blood battle at Fredericia. As earlier mentioned, July 14th was M. C. Dinesen's birthday and this time he was 5 years old. On the 20th I was 55 years old, On the same day Ole Svensen, jun. was buried. On the 22nd Joseph came home from the railroad. He had earned over $70, of which I got $22 for horses and feed, plus half part in a scraper. August 3rd our circle meetings were over. On the 7th Pedersens moved from here. On the 10th Ane Marie Marker was buried. On the 26th we all drove to Six Miles Creek. On September 1st George Wilkog moved into my house. This summer Bishop Rid came and asked me if I could go on a mission to Denmark. I explained my family situation to him, but said that if I am called I will go and leave everything in the hands of God. I talked to President Maben about it and he said that I had a big mission here at home and told me to be patient and satisfied with that. Taylor Poulsen was then called and we all helped him with money for the ticket. P.90 Our mother is still walking around and sitting up like she started to in February, but she only talks to us once in a while if she is mad. she also talks quite a bit about invisible women or rather spirits which she says are deceiving her or threatening her with tremendous punishments if she does not fast or do as they demand. She talks foolishly and mockingly about my goodness and patience with her when she scratches and kicks me and pulls my beard. For this reason I started to smoke a little tobacco at night when I was sitting alone before I went to bed, having nobody to talk to. I did this to kill the time and my sorrow. All signs of love, affection, kindness and togetherness had left her a long time ago. The children were gone most of the time and everything around me seemed dark and tragic, but praise to the Lord my great and only hope was His tremendous and glorious promises and sealings to me which are eternal. This summer Joseph, Hyram, and I harvested all the crops with the old reaper. The crop was only half of what it could have been on account of the long drought, little water, and the heat. The frost in spring had ruined the potatoes, the fruits, and part of the seed. We threshed September 3rd and got only 138 bushels of wheat, 127 bushels of oat, and 22 bushels of potatoes. (Paid tithing.) On the 4th I assisted in confirming the baptisms at fast meeting. On the 5th we saw clear signs about war in the skies in west after sundown. On the 9th I drove to Moroni with 10 bushels of wheat, $10 in temple credit to A. Pedersen for hauling wood. An order from the tithing office on 1400 pounds of hay, which I brought to Moroni to have delivered to Magrete and 2 yards of fabric for pants to Kristian and $3 in silver for rent, but the Moroni bishop told me that he could not give Magrete any hay as they did not have any tithing hay at all, so I decided to take the hay back and bring it to her. I took only 625 pounds and left the rest for tithing and took a full load of my own and drove the 23rd and 24th to Moroni again with a load of hay for her, and still she was not satisfied, but required more wheat and other things. On October 2nd Joseph Todel was buried. On the 13th Soren came from Moroni and again got 7 bushels of wheat and 5 bushels of potatoes. This summer I got a five year old stir (steer) from Gresvale (valley), which D. Henri gave $27-1/2 in meat, with which I also paid several other expenses F. W. Cox got the stir. On the 27th of October Joseph and I homesteaded a quarter in Kastelvalle [Castle Vale]. I gave $5 and Joseph $17. He left to go there the same day with a company to work on irrigation ditches and drive timber for houses. He had my horses, 300 pounds of oat, 118 pounds of wheat, 130 pounds of flour, and 14 pounds of pork. P.91 On November 5th Hans, Roli Bredvi and I drove over the east mountains to Kastelvalle to look around. We arrived there on the 8th in snow and stayed there till the 15th. We drove over the mountains in deep snow and came home on the 19th. On the 29th I drove Jens, Hanne and mother to Six Miles Krik [Creek?] to visit Hans. On December 1st Joseph came back from Kastelvale, and on the same day I received a letter from H. J. Arnoldus in Moroni telling me that he on November 26th had moved Magrete to Mt. Pleasant to keep house for a widower and later marry him, which I had a suspicion of when I was there in fall with wheat and hay and she required everything in advance. Hans and Ephraim had one of my dairy cows out there during the summer. I slaughtered the biggest hog we have had yet in the fall. It weighed around 400 pounds. On December 9th an old man, Matis Jensen, moved into my little room. We did not have much snow or hard frost this last part of the year On the 31st, which was New Year's evening, Ephraim, Hans, Joseph, Hanne, and I went to a little family dance down at W. Bredveis. The first dance I have been to in five years. This ended the year 1879. On account of the dry and hot summer my tithing only amounted to 36 dollars and 24 cents in 1879. To the tabernacle I hauled rocks 2-3/4 days and paid 91 in silver I worked on the temple 12 days, 7 of them with team and paid $6 in silver and 3 bushels of wheat. in 1878 I worked on the temple 20 days, 11 of them with team and paid $6 in silver. in 1877 I worked on the temple 30 days, 5 of them with team and paid $1 in silver and 80 pounds of wheat. All together in these 3 years I worked 62 days, 23 of them with team. Paid $13 in silver and 260 pounds of wheat. Besides this work Hans and Joseph worked some days when they were home. P.92 1880 1880 also started with hard frost. On January 2nd Brother Wilkog and another brother drove to Salt Lake City to get married. On the 4th I traded with Hans Jensen and sold my southern piece of land in the Danish field for a wagon worth $50 and $200 in money and in the store, which is supposed to be paid during the next two years. On the 7th I drove to Fort Ephraim to get Kirstine and her daughter Line and bring them up here to Matis Jensen in my house. He was sick. They had earlier talked about getting married. On the 8th I heard that Magrete was married to a shoemaker or cobbler by the name of Matias Matiasen and lived in Mt. Pleasant. This was a big relief for me in the middle of my great sorrow and indescribable adversity with my family during many years, which during this winter seemed even harder than I could bear, for which reason I went and got me a patriarchal blessing. HANS DINESEN'S BLESSING GIVEN IN MANTI, FEBRUARY 22, 1880. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN OF GARDNER SNO ON THE HEAD OF HANS DINESEN, SON OF RASMUS AND INGER DINESEN, BORN JULY 20, 1824 IN DENMARK Brother Dinesen, I place my hands upon your head to give you a Father's blessing. Thou art unto me as an orphan child, for thou hast no father in the priesthood to bless you, and by virtue of my office as a patriarch I bless you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ I seal upon you the blessing of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob for thou art a lawful heir to all the blessings of the promised seed. Thy lineage is from Joseph through the loins of Ephraim. I seal and confirm all your former blessings, ordinations and sealings which you have received under the hands of the servants of God in the house of the Lord. I also seal and confirm the blessings which Isaac Morly, the patriarch and Brother Perkins, the patriarch, has conferred upon you. Now I want to say unto thee, Brother Dinesen, that your trials and afflictions shall be but for a moment and they shalt work out for you a far more exceedingly eternal weight of glory. I say unto thee, Brother Dinesen, let thy heart be comforted. P.93 You shalt obtain every blessing that your heart can desire in righteousness for the Lord loveth thee and He sees all shine afflictions and is willing to bless thee. He knows the integrity of thy heart and his angels are watching over thy footsteps and are roundabout thee to bear thee up and whom the Lord loveth he chastises. Thy last days shalt be thy best days. You shalt have power over all your enemies and your children shalt yes rise up and call you blessed because of the good instructions which you have and will impart unto them. The time will come when you will enter into the temple of the Lord and be an instrument in his hands to help redeem the dead. You may live upon the earth till you are satisfied with living. I seal you up together with your companion and posterity unto eternal lives to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection to receive a celestial crown in the mansion of thy Father and to be rewarded for all your labor here. Through your faithfulness in keeping all the commandments I seal all these blessings upon you in the name of the Lord, Jesus Christ, even so – Amen. This winter I worked 4 days on the temple quarry and Hyram drove rocks 7 days, all of them with horses. I mended quilts, overalls, pants, and socks in the winter. On March 8th I drove Joseph to Castle Valley. On the 9th Sister Hamelton was buried. On the 17th P. Jensen was buried. On the 15th George Wilkogs moved. On the 18th we all drove to Six Miles. On April 1st Matis Jensen died in my house. I had housed and taken care of him for no pay in three months. This winter was the longest and coldest we had had yet. A lot of cattle died of starvation and coldness We did not start planting till the middle of April: 6-1/2 acres of wheat in the north field, ½ acre of potatoes, and in the Danish field 4-1/2 acres of oat, ½ acre of corn, 1 acre of clover and lucern. On April 23rd Taylor Polsen's wife died. On May 5th we all drove to 6 Miles. On the 26th George Karlsen was buried. P. 94 In the middle of June I put a new fence up towards the street and painted it green. On the 23rd of June Jens's and Ephraim's wives both gave birth to a son in the afternoon. On July 7th we got a white bull calf, the first white calf we have had. On the 15th I drove through Spring town on my way to get lumber and talked to my dear little son M. C. Dinesen. I gave him candy and 15 cents. On Tuesday, July 20th, which was my birthday, C. Bernsen, who came over with us, died – 52 years old. On the same day, my birthday, I gave $5 in gold to help R. Henningsen's second wife's sister Ane to emigrate. He has asked me for money twice and offered her to me for a wife, and on the 26th of July her mother, who had been very sick, died in Nyokjobing, Denmark. The same day we started to cut grass. On the 27th we had a real bad storm which almost pulled up a big tree out in front of the door where mother always was sitting and walking back and forth. The day after, which was Wednesday, July 28th, the most unexpected and tragic incident I have ever had on this earth happened. After midnight I heard my poor wife offer up a prayer to the Lord like she used to do and said: "Oh, Lord, Jesus, have mercy upon me and redeem my soul," but I did not think more of it than usual and got up early to go in the field to water Before I got up I reached out to put my right arm around her to press her to my breast and show her my love for her and then she pulled my one ear. It hurt a lot. When I came back home Joseph left to go to Castle Valley and after that we had lunch and she was in such a bad mood that she only ate a little. She walked back and forth on the floor crying and saying angry, unpleasant and hard words to us, especially to me. Hanne had to go up to Jens's and wash and wanted to take her mother with her, but she did not want to go, so I told Hanne twice, "You have to take care of your mother today, because she is very depressed and I'm not going to be home till tonight." I had to go down and change the water and after that go and rake hay. I left my house and my dear wife without thinking that it would be the last time in this miserable life. When I had changed the water I got a feeling that I should go home before I went in the hay field, and when I got home all P.95 doors were locked from the inside and the curtains were drawn. I did not know anything was wrong, but thought she had gone with Hanne, and I was about to leave, but felt I should go in. So I put a rock under a window, lifted it up, and crawled in with my head against the floor. When I raised it I saw the gruesome heartbreaking scene. My beloved, dear wife was hanging from the ceiling in the clothesline, wherefore I exclaimed these words: "Dear Lord, my dear wife, have you hung yourself?" When I noticed the closed, gloomy house she was locked up in, because Hanne had closed the door to the street in front of the chair she was always sitting in, I almost felt like excusing and forgiving her as she had been in such a lonely, tempting, and miserable situation and being so disturbed and darkened in her mind and thoughts. But I did not feel good against Hanne who had left her against my order. I put my arm around her body and raised her up so I could get the string off. I then put her down on the floor and ran outside to call S., We and P. Larsen. Pretty soon the police were gathered and held questioning and inspected the scene. Her body was still warm. I took her in my arms and carried her to the bed and put her on the bed. A chair which she had used to step down from was standing next to her and she wore one shoe. P. Marke left immediately to get Joseph. The day after, July 29th, which was Hans's 24th birthday, Jens and I digged most of her grave. Ephraim, Hans, and Hyram finished it in the afternoon. John Bokanen made her coffin which cost $6 plus boards. She was laid in it dressed in her white, holy temple clothes. She was the most beautiful corpse that had ever been seen in Manti. she was white and beautiful in her face and on her body like she was when she was alive. I believe the reason was that she hardly ever ate anything else but milk and wheat bread. She laid dead for two nights next to my bed in which I slept tight by her side. In these two nights it was very cold, there was frost and I also bought some snow and put on her body and a piece of cloth soaked in salpetre water on her face which was kept fresh and cold On the second morning, Friday, July 30th, I alone went down and put three little pieces of board on the bottom of her grave, said two prayers with my face towards the ground and towards heaven and devoted and consecrated to the Lord, our God and Father, the grave and my whole newly assigned lot 24 feet in the north to a peaceful resting place for my dear wife, me, and the whole family and relatives when God calls us from here. The funeral was supposed to be held at 10 o'clock in the bowery and I had requested our four oldest sons to carry her up there, but in the last minute I heard that President Maiben did not P.96 now know about it, so I ran to him and Weierham, and when I returned I saw to my even greater sorrow and surprise that the crowd had just left the house with H. Jensen, J. Hansen, Weiley, and J. Steg carrying our beloved wife and mother instead of our sons. This filled me with feelings which I cannot describe. I then asked to carry, which was refused me by J. H., who said that It was not proper, but I did want to carry, as I had not had the privilege of saying goodbye for the last time in my own house to my poor, dear, highly beloved wife's body which I had known and shared sorrow and pleasures with for 36 years, so I pushed H.J. aside and took over When we reached the bowery I took charge like it is custom. The family was supposed to sit closest to the deceased, but some of our sons, their wives and children sat further back and the bench fell down to the one side and broke, which could have caused great damage, as some with their small children fell backwards down on the floor. But the Lord protected them. A suitable comforting talk was given by H. Jensen and Maiben. when H. Jensen was hurrying to put the lid on the casket I asked them to wait a while as it was the last time we were going to see her here. Just then Joseph came in tired and strained, so he got to see his mother in the last minute. I then stepped up to her, took her hand, patted her on the cheek, bent down to kiss her several times and said, "Goodbye, my dear wife," with a sorrow-filled and tearful heart several of her children joined me. Hans and I drove her to the cemetery with my conveyance. I wrote on the block by her head (Block 11, Lot 7): "The mortal earthly remains of Johanne Dinesen, born in Denmark, December 4th, 1825 - Dead July 28th, 1880. Peace be with you - beloved wife and mother." Salt Lake City, February 17, 1971 My Dear Sister Frandsen: You should have a medal for all your patience and understanding with me. As I said over the phone some time ago, that if I had known how many obstacles I would meet this winder, and how long a time it would take me to finish the translation I had promised you, I probably never would have started it in the first place. On the other hand, however, I enjoy doing it, if only I do not have to rush. The book is a jewel, and I would have been extremely happy, myself, if any of my ancestors had left me something like that. I am grateful for what I have, printed records, and also letters but not anything so personal and from such an interesting period, as this book of yours. I do not feel like waiting much longer, so I decided to send you the first 50 pages (or rather 50 pages and a half), and then, as soon as possible – God willing – send you another group– maybe even smaller, soon. I will then, tomorrow, take $50,50 out of the bank, where your money is waiting, and I am very grateful that you trusted me with it, the way you did. The last 3 weeks have been very hard for me, like so many others I got a bad cold or flu 3 weeks ago. In spite of what we did, I did not seem to be able to snap out of it. The fever has stayed with me all the tine – there have been complications, etc. etc. But I do feel better now and have been to Relief Society today for the first time again. Since I am a teacher there, I had better get started again. As you will see, I do not have the same wonderful typewriter that your former helpers had, and my arthritis-fingers have made several small mistakes. But I trust that it is very legible, nevertheless. The first few pages were done with an older ribbon, and I am sorry about that. As soon as I got down town to get another one, things do look much better. But I still feel that the first pages are plain enough. As I told you once, I am making everything with a carbon paper, so when I am through, you will have two copies, instead of one. But I am only sending the first copy this time, since I might need the carbon copy for references, etc, as long as I [am] still translating. In the beginning, you know, I had no idea that the whole job would not be a good deal over 200 pages. Later I found out from you that the first 100 pages, or so, had already been translated, so what work I had already done, was all in vain. I did not know about the many pages with the blessings, that should not be translated, either, until you told me. I am just mentioning this to explain that had I known from the very beginning, that the whole job would be about 100 pages or so, I would most probably not have asked for all that money “in advance.” $50,00 should have been more than plenty. But now, since you so very kindly sent me all that money, it is fine both for you and me. You will not have to worry about sending any more, I am almost sure, for it looks to me, that the rest of the work ought to be covered by the money that is still in the bank. I hope and pray that you feel better now. It was a sad accident you had. I do not expect an answer to this letter. I know you are unable to write. I do hope you well get a lot of joy out of reading this – you and your family – and I do hope to be able to send you some more sheets soon. Please, pray for me, that I might get strength to finish this job in a pleasing manner. Love and greetings, your friends Eva M. Gregersen 1930 Laird Dr. Salt Lake City, Utah P.S. I wrote this on Febr. 17. Today is Febr.25!!! No, I did not get better that soon. There was a relapse. Again I feel better, and again working. Will send this tomorrow– and will take $50,50 out tomorrow. You see – I dared not take out the money (this first portion) until the pages were in the mail! (This starts the work of the second translator and is typed, rather than OCR scanned, since the small margins and many hand corrections make scanning impractical. The first sheet is labeled #108, but also 1881-2, indicating that there is at least one page that is missing. The scanned part, as apparently typed by the first translator, ends with the burial of Johanna, in 1880. Most pages in this second part had headings with the year and a page number. I have preserved these page numbers, because they are referred to in the manuscript itself. The page breaks and subject headings often come in the middle of sentence, indicating that Hans Dinesen probably added the headings later.) 1881-2 P. 108 GOD’S GRACE TO ME IN THE CELESTIAL LAW. Since it, this year, has been 7 years since God, in His grace, allowed me to enter into the Celestial Polygamy-marriage, for time and all eternity, I would like to write a little more about that. I thought, just like Father Shoemaker, that I would be able to live with any woman, and because of that I often prayed to the Lord in humility, in secrecy, with tears and longing, that He would open up His door of grace to me, and accept me into this, His wonderful and blessed law, even if I should have to suffer for it, just like my other brothers who already had taken this step. I wanted to show my faith in work, and be able to partake along with them, in the celestial and eternal blessings and glories, which will follow, after faithfully having gone through this great trial. For I could see and understand that in no other ways could these blessings be obtained, and the thought that I might lose them, could tear my heart to pieces. I prayed day and night because of the faith, light and love, which my Eternal Father had given me, and I thank Him and praise His holy name that He, at last, answered my prayers and allowed me to do all these holy ordinances in His holy house. I would not have lost these blessings for anything in the whole world, and all the grief, trials and difficulties, which I could bear, came to me. Praise to the Lord, who gave me patience, and make it possible for me to bear all the trials and all the grief until this day, so that I did not fall for any temptation or serious sin, even if the same fate came to me, as it did to our faithful Father Abraham, when he had to let a wife and a beloved son leave and go on their own way. But I still have the same reverence and respect for God’s laws and revelations, and I sincerely wish, from the bottom of my heart, to obey these laws, even if the United States and the whole world are against us, and are giving out laws to have us arrested and killed. I have remarked many times that there is nothing I would rather be arrested for, and if He would five me His blessed Holy Ghost in the hour of trials. I wish sincerely that all my life, in thoughts, words and deed, through everything, always must be for the glorification of His name, so that our enemies and the whole works could see and understand, that we will obey God more than men, and love Him above everything. Then He will reward us with glory and joy in the eternal world. 1881-3 P. 109 THE DAYS OF MY CHILDHOOD, GOOD GIFTS AND GROWTH. Since I this year am 57 years old, I want to write a little bit about my childhood. I had been given strange, humble and loving feelings, and I was very softhearted. I cried very often, when I saw my mother was unhappy, and I thought: “I wish I knew how I could lighten the burdens my parents have to carry, and that I could help making them live longer.” I started school when I was between 7 and 8 years old, and at about the same age I got a very strange illness, where I was bothered with hear and uneasiness, especially during the night. It was just like a destroying power came over me, and I can hardly describe it. My parents were afraid that I would never get rid of this. I never hurt other children nor animals, and when I saw other boys torture snails or other creatures, I always tried to stop them. I was very large for my age, but I had great patience, so that little boys jumped up to hit me on the ear, which I took and took, until I finally got angry. I then hit them once with the back of my hand, so that the blood started running. I remember that I one day walked home with another boy, who said to his mother: “Mother, see here is the boy I have been talking about, the one who is so big.” when I left my mother in the morning, I had lots of questions to ask her about what to do with this and that, for everything that might happen during the day. I had about 3 miles to walk to school, and when I could not longer see the house of my parents, it happened that I cried, when my sister was not with me. Many a time I ran the long way home, just to see my mother, and when we played outside the school, it was my greatest joy when I could get to play with the girls. This, of course, made the other boys call me “a Girl-Boy,” which did not hurt my feelings at all, for I already then thought much much more of the girls than I did of the boys. When I was 12 years old, I got to like a girl, Kirsten Larsen, so much, that I wrote her a letter in 18 different colors, for I had already learned to write so well, that the schoolteacher told the other children to go and look at my slate, when they had something to write. I was also very interested in drawing. I had a box of crayons in 32 colors, and I make many beautiful drawings. I made a picture of Napoleon and other war pictures. 1881-4 P.110 MY FIRST SERVING JOB IN MY YOUTH. PRAYER AND LOVE. I also made pictures of the Sacred Sacrament, of Jesus and His Apostles, and I wrote verses and put them under the pictures. A rich man, by the name of Spendler, who lived in my father’s house, noticed the talents, that I had been given and my desire to draw, and he offered me many times that he would get me in as a student at the Royal Academy, but I refused each time. This hurt him very much, and he said that I was only interested in “watching cows’ tails,” and it was true that I was more interested in farming than in anything else. I also wrote this in the letter to the farmer-girl. When I had spent two summers on Ore Farm to water the cows, as I also have written in the front of the book, Piece 1, my mother asked for more salary for me in the second year. This, however, made the manager so angry that he did not want me to come any more. This made me very unhappy, for I loved being there. I then decided, just like Joseph Smith, for the first time to walk a short distance away from the farm, and to kneel down on the ground, and with my face turned toward the farm, I sincerely prayed to the Lord in words, that He would make it possible for me to come up there this summer. God heard my prayers. The man who lived in my father’s house, found out about my desire. He went up to the manager, told him about my wish, and asked that I might have my way. And my wish was granted. This summer I still was 14 years old. I again fell in love. This time with an older girl, named Maren. I had changed a lot since I was 12 years old. My voice had changed to a man’s deep sound, my power to love was growing in me constantly. I stayed there only one summer. The winter I spent at home, helping my father to dig sand out of the lake, up on the ice. Then we took it to land in a wheelbarrow. I went in front and was pulling a rope. He sold it in wagon loads, and he received 25 cents per load, which contained about 50 bushels. This could be about one day’s work. When I said what I would do the day after, or at any other time, I already at that time said: “If it be the will of God.” And when I went to bed, I said: “In the name of Jesus.” When I was 17 years old, I again made a change. I now came up to Ryegaard. Here again I fell in love with a little girl by the name of Maren. This love bothered me day and night, because she was still not the right one for me. She told me that she was too old for me. I could hardly sleep. 1881-5 P.111 MY GRIEF AND TEMPTATION. ENGAGEMENT. FAITHFULNESS Many times I went away, when the others went to bed. I felt as if I could not live if I did not get her. But about two years later I got to know another girl, by the name of Johanne, on Lundegaard, not far away. It seemed like this girl right away was able to accept me and my love. This make me so very, very happy, that the evening when we were engaged, I bent my knees on my way home, and I thanked God from the bottom of my heard that He had fulfilled my wish, and taken my grief away. Not long afterwards, I got another job at Hellerup, where I had a kind of promotion. Here I was met with other unexpected dangers and temptations. I thank the Lord that I can truthfully say that I have never taken advantage of an innocent girl, sexually. Here, however, I myself came in great danger of having this happen unto me. A very smart girl by the name of Anne came to this place as a servant maid. One evening I sat and talked to her, after the other workers had gone out. I cannot remember what we talked about, but it seemed like the conversation was very interesting, for suddenly I found that it was very late. When I got up and wanted to leave, she said: “You do not have to leave. You can stay here. You can get up here, early in the morning, as well.” I had no knowledge of her smart plans, and it embarrassed me to refuse, so I let myself be talked into going to bed with her. But when I heard the way she spoke, where she tried to encourage me to go ahead, it was just like a quiet voice was talking in my heart, and said just these words: “Be careful.” I immediately said: “I do not feel like staying here.” As soon as this change came over me, she could feel it, and she said fast and loudly: “Then you had better get up and leave.” I did so right away. Her hidden hopes were thus not fulfilled. Nobody knew that she was pregnant, and she wanted to choose me for the father of her child. What a horrible grief, sin and shame would not have come unto me, if God had not warned me and saved me out of a temptation of the kind that no man can resist without help. This would have been extra bad, since I was engaged to a lovely, young girl. I took good care of my money. I hardly ever played cards, and I did not get drunk. An old man, by the name of Niels Verløse, who was working with me, said once: “Hans, you are a decent fellow. When you see me come home drunk, take a stick and give me a good licking.” I also took good care of my clothes. When I came home from dancing, I put my clothes nicely together, and put them in my trunk. I also won a lot of bets, sometimes by running and sometimes by lifting and wearing heavy costumes. 1881-6 P.112 A GREAT FRAUD ON OREGAARD. I also went to Church very often, and almost every Sunday I visited my parents as long as I was working on the farms. I would now like to go back and tell about a great fraud which took place on Oregaard the last winter I was working there. One evening I went to a dance. There I met a very strong-looking fellow, by the name of Niels. He promised to get me a very good position in Copenhagen. I was going to be a servant for an outstanding family, and was going to receive 6 “Rigsdaler” a month. This was a very large salary, and I was only 16 years old, and believed all that he said. Several times he arrived at the place where I was working, and he borrowed money from me and others there. He took me to Copenhagen, so that the family there could see me. He then told me that the lady of the house was not at home, but that I had been accepted on his word. He had orders to take me to their shoemaker, so that he could take my measurements for a pair of elegant new boots. Finally the time arrived when I should start in my fine, new job. I had already resigned from my old one, where I had worked for so long. He arrived to take me in there. He had already borrowed some money from me, which I had taken out of my salary, according to his desire, for some necessary purpose or other. On the way in to Copenhagen he asked me to exchange clothes and boots with him, for I was somewhat better dressed than he was. I did not like this, and now a bit of doubt was coming into my mind. When we arrived in Copenhagen, he took me down to a basement, where he said we were going to have our shoes shines, before we went up to the lady. He then sent me up. I should ask the servant in the house about something. He told me what gate and hall and door I should go through. He would stay in the basement until I returned. I could neither find the hall nor the door, so I hurried back to the basement. I asked for him, but he had completely disappeared with all my money, and also the money belonging to the others. We never saw him again. Unhappy and ashamed I had to walk home. I came to the farm and went in through the barn door in the back, for it was early in the morning. I went to bed, and very ashamed crept under the covers. The people on the farm knew where I was. They had a feeling that I had had a very bad bargain, so in the evening the girls came to look for me. They comforted me and talked me into getting into the house, and get something to eat, which I needed very badly. I will now continue with my service on Hallerup. I had to go through more grief and temptation on this place. I sometimes visited “Ryegaard,” where I often in the evenings 1881-7 P.113 HEART GRIEF ON ROYAL SESSION. LOTS OF HARD WORK AND HARM. stood outside the home for the unmarried mothers. I saw the light disappear, and I felt a great fear in my heart for what I did not know. That the false P. Smorum again should defile my honest hope and joy. These things were worth more to me than the whole world and all its vain pleasures, for it was Heavenly and clean. This was first made clear to me in 1857. And this again was the beginning of a lot of grief and trouble. Twice I was at the Royal session to be taken in as a soldier, once before and once after I was married. My name was written in the war records as Hans Rasmussen, Gjentofte. My hearing was not too good, for I had suffered considerably from ear aches since my childhood. Sometimes in my youth, and especially in the summer time, in my youth, I was so deaf that I did not hear what people said around me. So when I came to the session, I acted as if I was more deaf than I really was, and I played my part so well that the officers said: “Well, he is deaf,” so they wrote me down as a transport driver. The man who had sent me in, the head of my military levying district, said to me: “You played your part well.” But I do believe, that had I not lost part of one finger, they still would have taken me to Hussar, which was what they really wanted, because of my good, strong body. When I got married, I started taking on many big contract-jobs such as forest work, garden work, building work, road work, and in the winter sometimes threshing with a flail. One summer on Vilhelmsdal, I took on alone to clean a canal, which was over 1 mile long, 2 or 3 rods wide and 1 and a half foot deep. I stood in it to over the knees, and threw mud up to both sides with a shovel. One summer, to keep all the payment for myself, I took on the job of digging large ditches which were deep down in a hard road. I believe that these ditches each weighed over 1000 pounds, and I lifted them all alone from the deep, wet ground. This, however, was so hard on me, that I hurt my body, which even today can give me pains, especially when I have worked hard. The name of this place was Kildevaelde, and the man was a big, German craftsman, by the name of Conrat. This man had a sister who was married to a little German shoemaker, by the name of Kobman. In this place I worked a lot together with this latter man. Konrat started hating Kobman, and wanted in an unfair way, to force him away from wife, house and home. So he started to bring an action against him 1881-8 P.114 MY FAIRNESS AND VICTORY. ALSO MY HARD WORK IN YOUTH. with the police in Copenhagen. Konrat esteemed me rather highly, and he called me in as one witness for him. He was sure I would defend him, whether it was right or wrong. But I decided to say nothing but the truth, so that I could freely meet it on the Day of Judgement. So the terrible oath was read for me and I was given 32 questions. Nobody knew that answers to these questions better than I did, and I answered them all to the best of my understanding, and in a truthful and fair way. Konrat’s head got red as blood each time for the answers were all [to] the advantage of Kobman. So Konrat lost the case, and from that time, each time Kobman saw me, he was happy and said: “He has talked for me, like God.” But, of course, I had to suffer for this later on, for naturally Konrat was very angry with me. But I still got to harvest for him, and when it came to the payment, he would not pay me according to the contract, so I had to go to the police in Copenhagen and have him called in. Again he lost his case, and had to pay me most of what he wanted to cheat me out of, and he also had to pay the expenses of the case. He was a rich man, but Kobman and I were poor men. So we can see from this that the police authorities in Copenhagen will give justice to the poor as well as the rich, when their case is just. It was not only when I got married, that I had to start working so hard. Even at the time of my “confirmation,” at the age of 15 or 16, I had to work as a Junior farm worker, and had to go with the older farm workers and cut the hay and mow the very heavy harvest. This went on from morning to the very late evening. I had to use the heaviest tools that nobody else would use. The days were very long, and my legs were shaking under me. Sometimes I had to go in behind a small hill, under the pretense of having “a necessary errand,” just to sit down for a few minutes, to cool off and calm down the strong movements of the blood. In the first same place, during the winter, I had to cut chaff for about 30 cows, standing in the barn. I had to feed them 5 times a day, and water them two times. The water I had to pump up from a well, and I had to take all the manure from them on a wheelbarrow. This I all had to do every day, as well as each day groom, water, feed and in every way take care of 4-6 horses. All this hard work would naturally tend to stop the young people from growing so big as they do here. At this point there is an interruption. The second translator says: See Page 115 in the book. (Dear Mrs. Frandsen: On the few pages you sent me of the already translated material, I can see that the former translator stopped in the middle of Page 96, not in the book, but on the typed pages you sent me. It looks to me that the second half of the page (115 in the book) has not been translated, so I am continuing from here: E.M.G. translator) On Monday the 2nd of August Joseph rode back to Castle Dale. We parted with tears and grief. Hyrum and I had to drive to the field every day to harvest hay and seed, and during the night we slept in an old bed, outside the west door. Hans was sleeping on the ground by our side. That brought company and comfort. I was even more sad when they were not with me in the evening. Many evenings, in my great grief, I went down to her grave, all alone. I also went to the temple ground and prayed. On the Sunday evening of August the 8th, I prayed there, like I did before and afterwards, in my jumble and sad heart, that God, in His mercy and grace would show me how my poor, dear wife was feeling in every way, also how she was feeling towards me, since she had been so angry with me the last time she spoke to me. I also prayed that God, my beloved Father, would stretch out His gracious hand and give me a good and sweet wife in His Holy Temple in St. George, by opening the way for me to go down there and perform holy ordinances for living and dead. I prayed that this wife would be one with me in everything, according to the words of the patriarch, which he said to me. So that we could live together in peace and joy, and that my last and best days soon would start. 1881 on 1880-7 P.116 GOD’S GRACIOUS AND COMFORTING ANSWER TO MY PRAYER. and I also had in the same prayers the same third wish of my heart that my dear Father would not allow me to live in this poor body and fall for temptation or sin against Him, nor lift my hand or mouth up against His sacred laws or Priesthood, nor sadden the Holy Ghost. I prayed that He, in His great grace and mercy, rather would soon call me home, on the glorious mission to preach the Gospel of Jesus to my dear ancestors and friend in the Spirit World, which I many times had looked forward to. I longed to be re-united with my beloved wife from my youth, for eternity, and never again have to part. (Translation has ‘170' at right margin here.) The day after this prayer, I went to the tailor west in town, Monday evening the 9th of August, and on the corner by Hals, I met P.O. Hansen and his two wives. Hansen asked me how I felt, and I answered that I did not feel well. He then said: “Is it right to go and grieve so much?” and I got moved in my spirit, and I said in a higher tone: “Should I not grieve for my beloved wife from my youth, whom I have now known for 36 years, and who has given me so many beloved children? I feel just as great a love for her now, as I have ever felt. I have forgiven her for what she has done against me, and I sincerely hope that she has also forgiven me.” In the same minute Gustava Hansen said: “Oh yes, she has.” At right away her face got a red color, and she talked to me very loudly and very fast: “See, see, why don’t you see?” I did not understand what she meant, and continued talking about my wife and my great love for her. I did not remember that Sister Hansen had the gift to see spirits, and that she saw my beloved wife, Johanne. She stood right in front of me, dressed in her beautiful white clothes. She stood right up to my face, and she was smiling and nodding to me when I spoke about my great grief, and also my great love for her, and especially when I said that I hoped that she also had forgiven me. This was my Heavenly Father’s kind answer to the first part of my prayer, which I had sent up on the Lord’s temple ground the night before, on the 8th. This was a wonderful consolation and joy for me, but it was not really told to me until two weeks later, on Sunday the 22nd of August. This was a proof that she was happy and that her feelings toward me were good and kind. May the Lord be praised. I will now write a little bit about a very sad thing which I found in the Semi-weekly of Deseret News, August 17, Vol XV, number 59. 1881 1880-8 P.117 MY WIFE’S DEATH IN DESERET NEWS AND IN “BIKUBEN.” “Suicide by hanging. – On the morning of the 28th a Mrs. Dennison of Manti, Sanpete County, committed suicide by hanging herself, in her own house. At the time of the deed her husband was at work in the field, and her children all away from home. When discovered, life was extinct. The deceased had been subject to fits of insanity for years, and it is supposed, destroyed herself during a recurrence of her madness.” The above is related by a correspondent to the Enquirer. – – “In the beginning of September I wrote a letter to Winberg, who was the agent for “Bikuben” in Salt Lake City. As follows: “I hereby announce to all relatives and friends, not living in Manti, that my beloved wife from my youth, Johanne Dinesen, born Jacobsen, now after a long and strange illness passed away on July 28, 1880 in Manti City, Sanpete, Utah. She has lived here since the end of 1853, when she emigrated to this place, along with her husband and children after a long and very hard trip. She came with the first company of L.D.S. people, who left Denmark in 1852, under Captain John Forsgren, and has gone through a lot of trouble and difficulties since then. She was among the first fruits of the Gospel in Denmark. She was baptized on Sjaelland. She leaves a deeply grieving husband, five grown-up sons, and one daughter. 3 of the children are married, and she has 7 grand children. She was a beloved and loving wife and mother - she died after having renewed her covenants with the Lord through baptism. She hopes, through His grace, and the atonement of Jesus, to be able to take part in the glorious morning of resurrection. Then her good deeds and her sufferings will my far surpass her sins. Through hard experience she will have learned, that Amid thorns roses grow, And through death itself you receive life, But Darling wife, we can not forget you, When we do not see you at home any more. –––– Your hour glass has now been emptied, Your wanderings here, are over with, Your fight with hardships now has ended Thy God has delivered thee. Goodbye, you sweet beloved Friend, In God’s name we put you down to rest. Rest sweetly in the harbor of heavenly peace, Until you soon again will be embraced in love. –––– And that will be by your dear husband. Hans Dinesen, Gjentofte. My heart and mouth have only this sound: “God bless you, dearest Johanne. You are like the red rose for me. I would die for you. 1881 1880-9 P.118 THE YOUNG LOVE AND THE AGE OF ME AND MY BELOVED WIFE. The Scandinavian Star is asked to kindly print this, as well. This was printed in Bikuben, in its fourth year, No. 51, on the 16 of September 1880 (but with many changes, abbreviations and misprints.) – Since her death I have learned that her birthday Dec. 4, 1825 was on a Sunday. In other words, she was 54 years, 7 months and 24 days old on the morning she dies. So I was 1 year, 9 months and 14 days older than her. I have buried father, mother, son and daughter, and all my brothers and my sister have also passed away. But all of this is very little compared to the great, heart breaking grief to lose my beloved wife of my youth, in such a cruel and unexpected way. We loved each other very, very dearly, until the last 16 years when she was overcome by the great tempter. (Translator’s note: Page 111) When I was working on Ryegaard and she on Lundegaard in 1844 in 1844 – when I and a very tall fellow arrived there, the other girl asked her which one of the two men she wanted. And she answered that if she was going to have one of them, she definitely would prefer the smaller, fatter one. When I, later on, an evening went over to her, and asked her to marry me for time and eternity, I felt so glad and grateful to the Lord, that when I went home, I knelt down on my knees in the road, and thanked the Lord who had answered my prayers, and had given me such a great and wanted blessing in my grief and longing. And when we got married, and I had a long way to walk to my work every day, I still tried to get home for dinner in the middle of the day, because we loved each other so much that a whole day was too much to stay away from each other. At that time, in the love of our youth, we often said: “If only we could live and die together, and be put in one grave together, and preferably in the same coffin, if this were possible. Later, when I was in the war, I wrote her a letter and repeated all these things to her. Dressø April 30, 1849: “My sweet, beloved wife, etc.etc.” I wrote in this letter, as well as in the other 20 letters, in the friendliest, most comforting, loving and God-like way, as if I already had accepted the Gospel of Jesus. In this letter I wrote about the horrors of the war, and about the humbling and touching impression the funeral made on me and my soft heart. I also reminded both of us that we in humility and love must forgive each other everything that we might do wrong, and pray humbly to our Heavenly Father that He also might forgive us, so that when we were together again, we might live a God-like, righteous and loving life together with 1881 1880-10 P.119 LOVING AND ETERNAL REUNION WITH MY WIFE, Johane Dinesen. each other and in each other’s arms, until the same great, good God will shut out the mortal light for our eyes, and that both of us, which we have prayed about before, can go together in on the other side. I read a speech in Deseret News this summer. It was written by one of our humble brothers. Here he said that he had watched so many married couples, who had lived together for many years, and who had come to be like each other in so many things. He had seen that when one of them had passed away, it did not last many days or months before they were united again for all eternity, never to have to part. This was glorious, he said, and it comforted and brought joy to my soul, for I had just come into this same, lonesome and sad position, and I do not doubt, at all, that she also is homesick for me and my company. She then knows that I will be there to comfort and gladden her heart with the great and glorious hope which was a given to me in my first patriarchal blessing in 1884. There it was said that I should become a Savior to my wife and to my descendants, “where you shall enjoy their company in worlds without end.” Oh, what a hope full of joy. When Pre. Maiben spoke over her, he said that he had heard, that there should come a certain ordinance for those who took their own life, but this had not been revealed, yet. A wonderful joy and gratefulness to my Heavenly Father came into my heart, and I wanted very strongly to do what was possible for me, or what God would five me grace to do, even if it should be necessary to sacrifice my own life, and God’s righteous laws should demand it, in the purpose of helping to save her. I have said this to several people. I also said it to E. Snow here in Manti, when I asked him, if there was anything I could do for her in the temple. He then asked if she had been sealed to me, and I answered: “Yes, twenty years ago.” His answer was that this was all, and that she was not responsible, because she was insane. Hyrum and I harvested everything alone with the old tools. By the 22 of September I got 157 bushels wheat and 100 bushels oats. Of this Hyrum received 15 bushels. But out of ½ acre potatoes we only received 4 bushels, because of lack of water and there had been frost several times. On the 29th of July this summer Joseph and Karl Larsen were farming together in Castle Dale. I gave him my wagon, my plough and barrow. Also $7 and $5, in other words $12 for land. I gave 251 pounds of flour, 226 pounds of treated wheat, 83 pounds of bran to feed the oxen, and hay. 1881 1880-10 P.120 ACQUAINTANCE WITH ANE PEDERSEN AND A TRIP TO ST. GEORGE. I also gave him a young steer, 5 years old, which was in the herd of John Lauris’s. I gave him some bushels of wheat to sow, 40 pounds of pork, five pounds of dry peaches, as well as my old oxen staying over there the whole summer, and Karl was at home. He went up there again on the 8th of May, and again I gave him to Joseph 7 bushels of oats, 2 pounds wild beans, 30 pound of pork, one package of tea, 2 pounds of coffee, 1 and ¾ bushels of potatoes from Hans, and Ephraim from me 2 dozen eggs, and two pounds of butter. On the 9th of July R. Logen went up there, and brought with him from me for Joseph 45 pounds of flour and 3 pounds of butter – and on the 26th of August Karl again received 57 pounds of flour and 5 pounds of butter, and a pair of new pants. On the third of June 1880 I paid to Bishop Reid in the temple 3 Dollars and a half in silver, which was the donation for the whole year until January 1st, 1881. On September 24 P. Henningsen left from here in my horse and buggy to go to Nephi for some emigrants. One was the sister of his second wide. He brought her home on the 29th, and the next evening I went down to see her, according to agreement with Henningsen, and on the 3rd, 5th, and 10th of October she was up here, and on Monday the 11th I drove down, and brought her and her belongings up here. I could see and understand that my God and Father also had heard and answered the second thing I asked about in my prayer on the Lord’s temple ground on August 8th. On the very first evening she saw me down there, she immediately felt, that I was the man with whom she could both live and die, and her only desire was that she could be married to me, even if I were ever so poor. She had received lots of warnings from her sister and others, about thinking seriously over what she did. This, however, worked for and not against my prayer, that the Lord would send me a good and loving woman, who would care for me as soon as she saw me, so that we could live in peace, harmony and joy to God’s honor. We soon agreed to go to the temple in St. George, and on the 20th of October we left from here in the name of Abraham’s God, and trusting Him alone. Sara went after Ane all day long and warned her not to go with me to St. George. Ane told her off. My horses were not very good, and when we in the evening of the 29th, after a long and very bad road, came to a spring, and had been riding on the road in deep sand, and with a wind that almost tipped the buggy over, we found that one of the horses was so lame and so worn out, that he could hardly step on his one foot, and would not eat. I was very much afraid, but hoped and prayed to the Lord, that He would not leave us there on the road, because of our sacred and noble purpose. But, thanks to the Lord, on Nov 1st, we reached St. George. Both on the road and at home I had told her what I understood about God’s sacred marriage law, that it was the advice 1881 1880-12 P.121 MY AND ANE DINESEN’S ENDOWMENTS AND SEALINGS IN THE TEMPLE OF THE LORD. of the priesthood of God, that we should not touch each other with hand or mouth, until we were sealed together. She felt just like I did, and we kept it faithfully. When I told this to Thomas Hall, were we stopped, he said that there was not one couple among five thousand which kept this. Every night we slept in the wagon together, and did not even kiss each other. On Tuesday November 2nd we entered the beautiful Holy Temple in the name of the Lord, and we were baptized, I for renewing my covenant and Anne Peder Nielsdaughter for her health. I was also baptized for the Grandfather of my first wife, and also for two of her brothers. Her sister Lisbet sent us a letter in 1871, where she told us that Hans had fallen down in Copenhagen, and been killed that way, and Jens had died at home. He had had poor health for many years. And Ane Nielsen was baptized for the good little girl, of whom I have written on Page 83, the girl friend of my second wife, Karen Marie – and two of her own friends, Stine and Johanne. I, Hans Dinesen, was baptized for the following: Names of the Deceased: Born when and where Hans Christoffersen Sandberg, Horsholm, Denm. Jens Christoffersen Sandberg, Horsholm, Denm. Christoffersen Denmark Died when and where Relationship 1868 Brother-in-law 1865 Brother-in-law Grandson-in-law These are Johanne’s 2 brothers and their grandfather. I, Ane Nielsen, was baptized for the following: Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Relationship Karen Marie Olsen 1859, Farre, Jutland, Denm. 1873 Friend Stine Zealand, Denm. Sageby Friend Johanne Zealand, Denm. Sageby Friend On Wednesday November 8th we received endowments for my father’s father Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Proxy– Bapt when and where Dinesen Funen, Denmark Funen, Denmark Hans Dinesen– Sep 8, 1870, S.L. City Anne Nielsen. born 14 Nov, 1846, Langberg, Zealand, Denmark, endowment for herself. On the same day we two were sealed together for time and all eternity in St. George Temple. On Thursday, November 4, 1880 these two girls were sealed to me for time and all eternity: Karen Marie Olsen, the girl friend of Magrete Dinesen. See Page 83 Ane Dinesen baptized for Nov. 2, 1880. Stine Christensen, the girl friend of Magrete Dinesen. See Page 52-20. Baptized for May 6, 1879, S.L. City 1881 1880-13 P.122 RECEIVED ENDOWMENTS FOR MY PARENTS AND OTHER DECEASED PERSONS. On Thursday, November 4th, 1880, I received endowments for my father, R. Dinesen and the same day, Anne Nielsen Dinesen, received endowments for my mother. As Follows: Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Heir– Bapt when and where Rasmus Dinesen Sweden 27 February 1844 H. Dinesen, 8 Sep 1879 S.L. City Inger Mogensen Dinesen Sweden 3 Apr 1858 Self , 1852 Gentofte, Denmark On Friday November 5, I received endowment for my mother’s father, Mogesen, and the same day, Anne Nielsen Dinesen, got the endowment for my sister Marie Dinesen. Names of the Deceased Born when and where Died when and where Heir– Bapt when and where Mogesen Sweden H. Dinesen, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City Marie Dinesen Ordrup, Gentofte, Denmark Self, 24 Nov 1851, Gentofte, Denm. These three days, 3,4,5 of November 1880, I had some sisters in the temple, who received endowments as follows: Mathilde Christine Nielsen McAllister acting for: 1. Ane Kirstine Andersen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Margret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City 2. Karen Olsen Zealand, Denmark Zealand, Denmark Johane, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City 3. Ellen Nora Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magrete, 6 May 1874 S.L.City 4. Anne Laursen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark 6 May 1874 S.L. City Christine Johane Johnson acting for: 5. Stine Christesen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magrete, 6 May 1874 S.L. City 6. Maren Christesen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City 7. Else Katrine Karlsen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City Ann H. Hall acting for: 8. Made (prob Mette) Marie Pedersen Jutland, Denm. Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City 9. Ane Jaegerspris, Denmark Copenhagen Johane, 8 Sep 1870 S.L. City Margaret K. Mostard acting for: 10. Maren Pedersen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City Elisabeth Maas acting for: 11. Made (Mette) Marie Pedersen, Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City 12. Karen Marie Tergelsen Jutland, Denmark Jutland, Denmark Magret, 6 May 1874 S.L. City (Translator’s note: On Pages 123, 124 and part of 125 are found one patriarchal blessing and one comfort blessing. These I need not translate for you, since you have them, so I am going right on the remaining part of 125, as follows:) P. 125 On Friday Nov. 5 we left St. George for Washington in the evening. We had fine weather and a good road all the time. But on the way home, we had a very hard frost. I received hay twice in St. George, in Cedar City and in Richfield, on an order from the Temple office in Manti. We arrived home Tuesday the 16, at 1 o’clock in the morning. We were feeling well, thanks to our Lord. On Friday December 17 Joseph and Marie Larsen drove from here to go into the Endowment House in Salt Lake City to be married. Hans went with them because they could not be married here at home. On Thursday, December 23, they received their endowments and were married for time and all eternity. They arrived home Thursday the 30th. They came on a very bad road because of snow and wet rain weather. Now, four of my sons have been married, Jens, Ephraim, Hans and Joseph, and I, married for the third time, or to a third wife, and my highly beloved wife from my youth, died and was buried, during this strange year of grief for me, 1880, which year soon will be over with, now. I drove rocks for the temple for 7 days with horses, and Hyrum also drove rocks for the temple with horses, for 7 days, and I worked in the stone-mill for 7 days, in all 21 days for the temple in 1880, and I paid 6 dollars in silver for monthly donations. I did not do much work on the Tabernacle this year. But I did pay 43 Dollars and 89 P. in tithing. I will write 2 receipts, which I found among my old papers for tithing the two first years, after I arrived here. The other receipts are either not received, or they have been lost: Manti Jan.1,1857: Hans Dinesen has paid his tithing in full for 1856, as follows: Labor tithing 44,77. Property ditto 336 Produce ditto 31,64. Total $79,77 W.S. Snow, Bishop John Eagar, Clerk This was when I was the only one to work, and all has not been written here. Hans Dinesen has paid his tithing in full for 1858, as follows: Labor tithing $30,00. Produce $38,08 Property 0,90 Total $68,98 W.S. Snow, Bishop J. Eagar, Clerk Read Page 24. Later I paid much more every year. 1881-9 P.126 BIRTHS AND DEATH AND MY FAMILY WILL. Translator’s note: (Begin now first on Page 107, where the eight pages are the beginning of 1881) In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ – we are now in the strange year of 1881. On January 6 it was 16 years since Hyrum was born. On January 8 it was 18 years since Hanne was born. On January 10 it was 32 years since Jens was born. On January 26 it was half a year since Ane’s mother died in Denmark. On January 28 it was half a year since our dear mother died. And on January the 30 it was half a year since both of them were buried on the same day. This seemed rather strange to me. Joseph and his wife lived in my south cabin this winter. He used my old oxen this winter to take fire-wood around. He paid for many things with fire-wood. Hans and his family lived with George Bredvai this winter. The reason was that his wife was pregnant, and he had his oxen and his cows over at my place. We were all good friends. Hanne was not home very much, and she took over all her mother’s clothes, also that part of it, that she had given to Ane, my new wife. – On the 24th of January Freeborn Demel was buried, and H.C. Kimball died the 22 June 1868. On January the 25th we and the Larsens went in a sleigh to Fort Ephraim to find out about Ane’s travelling debt, which was $20,00 to the Women’s Society, for what payment I already had asked for postponement. There were also $40,00 to Niels Thomsen, and $5,00 to Bishop Reid, which I probably also will have to pay. On January 26th I wrote a will for the safety of my family. Since we now are in the year 1881 – this year that there has been so much talk about. It has been said that great calamities will start this year, and since nobody knows when their last day will come, and since we find again and again that death robs our dear ones, the child in the cradle, the old people as well as the middle-aged and since we see that the storm destroys the green tree as well as the dry one, I feel like writing down a few of my wishes and feelings, as I best can understand it, and this I want to do while I still am in good health and strength in the Holy name of God, my Eternal Father. If He should see it right that I should die this year. For then maybe my dear wife’s wishes and agreement be fulfilled, as it can be read on pages 118 and 119 in this book. Since there were many years since this was written, it might not quite come out that way. 1881-10 P.127 MY WILL, MY WISHES AND THE DIVIDING AFTER DEATH. Because of our God-like and eternal love for another, we wished to live and die together and that our bodies could rest together in the same grave – since I believe that her body still is good and intact – so that it could be taken out of grave again, if it had to be – this is the place where my body should be laid to rest, – to the south, on the right side, and then, north from this so much should be dug out, that she could be put down again, close up to me – both coffins together. I am not asking for a finer and more expensive coffin than she had, but I would like heavy and strong lumber on the sides of both coffins, and also on top of them, so that they can carry the heavy earth over them, until the day when we again are going to resurrect by the power of the atonement of Jesus, in the glorious morning of the first resurrection. Shortly after her death, since she was so very fresh and beautiful, that if I should pass away very soon, and no smells had started with her – Then her coffin could be cut open in the middle, and a piece of wood could be put into the bottom and the lid, and the cloth wide enough for both of us – then this would even more be the fulfillment of the wish and joy of the love of our youth. But God is the one to rule the whole world. Concerning the little bit of property, that is left, it probably is rather difficult to divide it, so that everyone will be satisfied. But God knows my prayer and wish. Anne, my present wife, must have the house and the gate, as long as she lives. If she dies soon, it must be given to Hyrum, if he stays at home and takes care of the work on the place, as usual, and also takes care of his stepmother, until he gets married. He then will receive his part of the harvest every year, according to his work. The wagon and the working tools will also belong to Hyrum, and maybe the ten acres land north in the Danish Field – that is, if he does not go to Castle Dale and receives 40 acres of my homestead there. For in that case, Anne, if she is alive and has children, will have the 10 acres in the land mentioned, and a cow or two, as they can be had – for Hyrum will also receive a cow. If Jens stays in Manti, and does not have more than the 10 acres land, I might wish to give him my 10 acres in the north field. But if he goes to Castle Dale, and receives 40 acres of my part there, then they will be kept back, to the other one mentioned, who will not receive the 10 acres in the Danish Field. (Note typed in margin of translator’s manuscript) Many things in this will, will have to be changed, since it was written so many years ago. 1881-11 P.128 WILL, DESIRES AND DIVISION ARE TOO OLD NOW. If Jens stays here, he may keep the hay-barn, which he has used by Spring Creek. The other part of hay-land should be divided between the two others mentioned, as good as possible. I have often thought of giving the 5 acres of land, south of the road in the Danish Field, as soon as they can be spared to Matis Christian Dinesen, for he is also my dear little, innocent son – but not so that his mother shall sell it before he, himself, can use it. He will also keep the sheep which are being held in the “Coop” herd here in Manti. Jens and Ephraim will receive 5 to add to those they have. Hans will receive 10, Joseph 10, Hanne 10, Hyrum 10, and Anne will receive 20. This will be in all 60, and what might be left, could be used to pay what is necessary, like debt, or expenses in the family, for funerals, grave markers or other things. Or it might be used for help to the tabernacle or temple. My clothing I thought Hans and Ephraim could fit the best, and they might need it most – so they had better agree on how to divide it. My watch I have promised to Hans, and my medal from the way, which I had won in a very hard way, had better go to Jens, since he was born in the sad year of 1849, the year of horror and grief. My precious History Book, I want every one in my family to read or hear, as soon as possible after I have passed away, and gone to my dear ones behind the veil, and I want every one to try hard to live according to the good examples which are found in that book. I ask all my children who are faithful to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, to be responsible for the preservation of this book. If Anne lives, then she is supposed to keep bed, table, chairs, oven, kettles, and the boxes with flour and clothes – all except my little box for Hyrum. If she dies, then it goes to Hanne, but only that part of it, which has belonged to her mother and father. Joseph will keep the 80 acres in Castle Dale, and his cow, and then I think he has received what should go to him. Hanne will get her young cow and two shares in the store, and the two other shares are Anne’s, also the two shares in the “Crop Store,” if they are not used for expenses. Hanne should have 4 or 5 chickens, the others Anne will keep. I sincerely hope and wish that all of this will be respected and kept by everyone, unless real necessary changes will have to be done, in unity and love, because of my poor dividing and judgment. So I hope that everyone can meet father, mother and spouse with love and a clear conscience. Your faithful and loving Father Hans Dinesen and mother Johanne Dinesen. (This will is now too old, and everything cannot take place as mentioned, since so many changes have taken place.) 1881-12 P.129 ANSWER TO THE PRAYER I SENT UP FROM THE TEMPLE OF THE LORD. In January, 1881 I worked for seven and three quarter days on the temple mill. On Febr. 8, Tuesday afternoon, Hans’s wife had a son. This took place half a year after Aug.8, 1880, that Sunday night, when I in the great grief of my heart, in all humility prayed to the Lord, on the Lord’s temple ground, and on the grave of my beloved wife, where I especially prayed for 3 very important things. The first one of these three things was given to me already the same evening, which can be read about on page 16. The second part my God and Father in His grace and love has already given to me, inasmuch He opened the way for me to go to the Holy Temple in St. George, where I was allowed to perform so many sacred ordinances for myself, and for my dear ones behind the veil. And He has also given me a good and respectable wife, just like Erastus Snow advised me to do, which can be seen on page 92. She appreciates God’s kindness and guidance in giving her a good home. She treats me and the children in a peaceful and loving way. We have not yet had one harsh word between each other, which is very different from what I have been used to for several years. Thanks to the Lord I got to meet and learn to know this sister. And I brought her to the same house where I also brought my first wife, and also lost her, 3 and a half years ago. All of this seemed strange to me. This second part of my prayer has been literally fulfilled, through the grace of God, which can be seen on pages 121, 122 and 123. The third part of my prayer, on Aug. 8, on the Temple ground will also be taken care of by an almighty and all wise ruler. That is in the hands of my eternal loving and gracious Father. In my many trials and my great grief it has through many years comforted and brought joy to my soul, to think of this. In the year 1881 I will be 57 years old, which is the same age as my father had when he was called home to his fathers. And in this same year I am 30 years old as a member in the Church of God on this earth. When I heard the Gospel of Jesus, I decided to be baptized at the age of 30 – to start on this sacred mission, just like Jesus did in the same age, and then try to follow him in all things. May the Lord in His wisdom and kindness call me to another and greater mission, to preach the Gospel of Jesus to my many dear ancestors and friends. It has been my desire and my joy for many years to explain this heavenly and precious truth. This has not yet come to me in my days of trials here on earth, since I right away obeyed the Gospel. 1881-13 P.130 ABOUT MY THIRD PRAYER, MY THIRD MISSION AND THE THIRD YEAR, THE 20TH OF JULY I was longing again to be united eternally with my beloved wife from my youth, never again to have to part. This was completely explained on pages 118 and 119. In this year of 1881 so many numbers “Seven” took place, which can be read on page 107, for it was in this year sever years since I was able to go on the blessed mission to St. George Temple, and the year after that I was allowed to go Salt Lake Temple. I was thinking very much about these two wonderful missions, and I was wondering if the Lord, my God and Father, in His grace would not bless me with a call to a third happy and blessed mission, since I, in all my weakness, with such joy and also faithfulness, had tried to fulfill the two first missions. I had also worked on this, the third temple. I had gladly paid my 50 cents donations every month, mostly in advance, and I had also paid tithing every year, which is much more than 1000 bushels of grain – besides many other things during these many years, which has been written on the pages 96, 97 and 125. Hans is this year 25 years old, which is the same age as I had, when I was in the war in 1849. Jens was born on the third of January that year, and Hans now has a son, born on February 8, this year. He might be called Hans Dinesen the Third, and he will be half a year old on the 8th of August, which is my very remarkable prayer-day, as has been mentioned. Aug. 28th is just one month after the day of the year, when our beloved mother left us. This has earlier been written. Olle Svensen came up here with us. His son was buried July 20, 1879, which day was my birthday – and last year, 1880, Christian Berensen, who also came up here with us, was buried on July 20th – my birthday. God alone knows who it will be this, the third, year, on July the 20th, or close to August the 28th. The grave of our mother had been dug east of the foot of Ole Svensen’s grave. I went down here and consecrated and blessed this place on the 30th of July, which was the day after Hans’ birthday, to be the blessed resting place for us. I was now the only man of the people in Manti, who had been blessed by the Lord to go and work in these three temples, which have been mentioned in this book. This has been a very great joy for me, which I have also written about, as well as the great and wonderful hope to be able to again go into the Lord’s 1881-14 P.131 JOY OVER THE ORDINANCES IN THE HOUSE OF THE LORD AND THE HEIRLOOM OF JOSEPH. sacred house, and there perform these glorious ordinances for myself and for all our beloved deceased ones, relatives and friends. But oh – this longing, this hope and joy, just to think of going in behind the veil, and then again meet all our dear ones, and there preach the precious and saving Gospel of Jesus Christ with the heavenly power of the eternal priesthood for them. This longing and this joy is far greater than the one on earth – for I have four times been in the Endowment House, and once in the St. George Temple, and performed baptisms for all of those, whose names I knew of, and sealings and endowments for most of them! which I think is wisdom for the present.––– I have several good sons and one daughter. I do hope these will go in my footsteps, and continue my work until I come back. then we can walk together hand in hand, and work during the thousand years to the honor of God, our Father, and for our eternal joy and exaltation, along with all our dear ones in the eternal worlds. On February 15th I paid one Dollar to Bishop Reid, as temple donation for January and February 1881. On February 23 I weighed 181 pounds – the most I have ever weighed. In the year of the world, 4.2.81 (?) Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Mary was crucified in Jerusalem. A record which has been found, says so. Joseph Smith says that Adam was 7 feet tall. On February 23 Joseph and Karl Larsen went from here to Castle Dale. He took my horses and my harness with him. He promised to return it in the spring. As far as I remember – he has received: my old oxen over there last summer, a joke of stirs [sic] 4 or 5 years old – $14 in money for land for Reid – 672 pound of oats – 201 p. of bran – 483 p. of flour – 104 p. of pork – 126 p. of shredded wheat – 10 p. of butter – 5 p. of dried peaches – 2 p. of coffee – 2 p. of white beans for seed – tea, etc. – my wagon, plough and roller – also 80 acres of land of my quarter section over there, a new vest in the spring, and a pair of new pants in the fall. See pages 119 – and 70. A word of truth! We do not understand to appreciate and respect a good, faithful, loving friend and helper, before he is gone. Written in 1887. 1881-15 P.132 MY $25 GOLD AND SILVER DONATION TO THE TEMPLE. MY GRIEF OVER HANNE. On March 7, I paid to Bishop Reid $5 in Gold as a temple donation for ten months till the first of Jan. 1882. Also $6 for 1881 (1) and $6 for 1880 (2), $6 for 1879 (3) and $6 for 1878 (4) and $1 for 1877 (5). That is all $25 in silver and gold, which I have paid for these five years, since it was first asked for. This spring I again had something very sad happen to me: My only daughter had for 2 or 3 years kept company with Peter Marke’s family, and she was very close to their oldest son, Peter Marke. This was all in spite of my many strict warnings, which I gave her in the beginning, telling her to stay away from such bad company. I told her how strict the laws of God were in the days of Moses, and that they would be again in our days, since God is the same. When a girl in those days committed adultery in her father’s house, she was stoned to death. I told her how I worried that she would have to suffer some day, because she went with him day and night in his home, and also in her own bedroom. I found them there several times. I told them off as hard as I could.– But oh, what could I poor man do? My poor wife was in a terrible conditions, and needed her daughter’s help very badly. I could not do without her, and had to take a lot of hard teasing and mockery, so that she should not leave us, which she many times wanted to do. She wanted to go to Salt Lake City or other places, and take a job. He left here on the railroad 2 or 3 weeks before we went to St. George, in other words by the end of September or the beginning for October. Now, in the beginning of March, the horrible truth was known to all of us, that she was very pregnant. And he might never come back any more. This last thing did not dawn on me, however, until after he had committed his sin with her. I had not thought that he would go away for ever, since his parents lived here. I did tell her that this had happened to many others – but maybe she would be happier without him. However, I often thought of the many nice and decent men she had gone dancing with – but gave them all up. And she did stick to this low and miserable person, whom I forbid her to have anything to do with. I never had anything against the others. Then I thought: “Maybe you do not deserve any better, because of your disobedience and hardness of heart. However, maybe you this way might be made humble and repent and turn to God.” For “Pride goes before a fall” 1881-16 P.133 MY DEAR WIFE’S GRIEF OVER HANNE. ME AND THE CHURCH IN 1881. says the prophet Joseph Smith, and God is against the proud ones. But He gives grace to the humble one. Here I have to stop, for as I was sitting here writing this forenoon, I received a call from Sister Hansen. she was the one who saw my wife stand before me this summer on the 9th of August. So I immediately got ready and went up there. She asked me if there was anything wrong with anyone in my family. I answered that I did not know, except for the trouble with Hanne, which I was sure she had heard about. She said no, she had not. But she told me that her mind had been very troubled. The last three nights my dear wife had been with her again in her dreams. My wife had been standing there, wringing her hands and had looked so very sad, that Str. Hansen finally asked her what was wrong with her, but she did not answer. Then Sister Hansen asked if she was not all right, and my wife nodded her head, when meant: “Yes,” thanks to God in Heaven. Then she asked if any member of her family was ill, or if there was something wrong with them. Again she nodded, and Str. Hansen asked if it was her husband. This time my wife shook her head. Then Sister Hansen mentioned her sons, one after another, and each time my wife shook her hear. Then she was asked if it was her daughter, and this time she nodded and was wringing her hands even more. Sister Hansen asked her: “Shall I tell your husband about it?” She nodded, smiled and disappeared. Yesterday on the 16th I gave Hanne 2 shares and 10 D. in the store. Another strange time-table which takes place in the year 1881 This Church of Jesus Christ was organized in the year 1830 I decided to be baptized when I reached the age of 30 years My age in the Church is now the same as the age of Jesus, when He was baptized according to the law of the land .............................................................................................................. 30 years The age of the Church, when I was baptized, also according to the law of this land .......... 21 years That is in all ......................................................................................................................... 51 years The age of the Church is now in ............................................................................ 1881 – 51 years I was baptized into this only true Church of God in ................................................................1851 I was baptized when I was .................................................................................................. 27 years I am now in this year, like my father was (deceased) ................................. in 1881 in my 57th year Since Joseph and Hyrum Smith’s – and also the death of my father, and my wife’s father37 years. 1881-17 P.134 SET A MARKER ON MY DEAR WIFE’S GRAVE. We sowed 12 and a half acres wheat and oats in the beginning of March. On Saturday March 19th Ephraim was 28 years old, and Joseph was 21. The same days Hans and his family moved to “Six Miles” – and the same day Ole Madsen was buried. We laid 4-5 bushels potatoes on Hans’ land on April the 19th. In April I put up a fence south and west of the house in against the Foxes. I moved all the firewood from east to west, and dug the place out for a small garden. – On April the 25th I gave Brother Black from St. George $5,00 in gold for a book, in which he promised to write down all the work we had done in the temple, and then send it to me. On Thursday the 5th of May I baptized some people in the Hot Springs, because Bishop Reid had asked me to and I also helped to confirm and bless children in the fast meeting.– Instead of a stone marker on the grave, I cut 4 and a half feet of a plank which we had sawed last year for a work bench for Hyrum. P. Andersen trimmed it, and I had it painted like white marble, with black letters, year and verse, and paid $2,00 for it. I brought it down exactly between the last set of the moon and the first sunrise, on the morning of Saturday, May 19, 1881, and put it on the grave of my beloved wife. It read as follows “In Memory of Johanne, wife of Hans Dinesen – born December 4th, 1825 in Denmark. Died July 28, 1880 in Manti. Peace be with you, dear Wife and Mother. Oh, it was with painful heart and grief, that we parted and laid your body here to rest. But soon again with the Heavenly Throng we will meet with Jesus, in the Sky so blessed. The same morning we drove to Fort Ephraim for conference, and the next day with Hans. The 23rd of May we drove to “Six Miles,” and borrowed Hans’ horses, instead of the oxen. On May 25th Anne and I drove to Fort Ephraim, and got pictures of both of us together, – 12 for $1,25. The same day we went to Spring City to see my beloved, little son. But when we got close to the house, and stopped on the other side of the street, she discovered us, and knew me. She immediately locked the door, and pushed him in front of her, up a hill, among some shrubbery to a small log house. I hoped to find him. I got the horses tied up, and followed after them. 1881-18 P 135 GIFTS FOR CHRIST DINESEN. HANNE’S DAUGHTER BORN. JOSEPH MOVED. But when we came to the house and asked, they told us there was no strange woman, nor boy there. We tried to look again, but all in vain. All 3 of us felt as if we could cry over such inhuman hardheartedness. A woman from Copenhagen was with us from Ephraim to go to Moroni. A daughter of Allred’s family, who lived at the place where we had stopped, came out and talked to us, and invited us inside. She gave us dinner to eat, and I left all my love-gifts in her hands, and she promised me to bring all of them to my beloved, kidnaped little son, when Mathies, who was in father’s place to him, came home again, or at the time of Hans’ birthday, July the 14th, by calling them both over there. (See Page 144). The gifts consisted of 3 yards of homemade gray material for a new suit and 3 new School books in which his name was written many times by me, a new pocket knife, a small bag with apples and some candy. This woman also rode with us up to the county-road. We drove on to Moroni and out to Niels Thomsen’s farm, to Peder Jorgensen and spent the night there. We left that place on the 26th, went through the North Field and home. In the evening Hanne got sick, and I went and got Sister Domgaard. Friday morning at 1:30, on May 27th, 1881, Hanne Dinesen gave birth to a daughter, after many bad pains, because the baby came with the back first. But soon afterwards they both were well, thanks to the Lord. On Thursday June 2 Joseph came home from Castle Dale, and on June 7, Hyrum and I took my oxen wagon and horses to help him move his wife and clothes. Lassen’s Grete and Louis went with us. We drove along Salina Mountains, between the snow covered mountain tops, and arrived there Saturday June 11. We found Karl Larsen ill. The same night we had a large moon eclipse. We helped Joseph to move house and to plough for grain. And I had to take Karl to a doctor. On Wednesday June 15 we left there, and went west over Manti Mountains, which still were covered with snow on many places. This made the travel much more difficult and slow, so we did not arrive home until Saturday, June 18, at a time when almost everybody was in bed. About 67 persons die every minute, and 70 persons are born every minute, so there are 100,000 more persons born than those who die in the year, on the earth in 1887. 1881-19 P.136 ABOUT DEATH. TRIALS. FALSE ACCUSATIONS AGAINST ME. I have very often heard people say, when they talk about death, that it is a good thing that we do not know the year, day or hour when we are going to die. I have, however, looked upon this in a different way – and especially during the last ten years. I have been hoping that I might have the grace of God to continue t live as I did, to fulfill all my duties as much as possible – my duties toward God and His Kingdom, and all who lived around me – so that I could have peace with God, peace in my heart, and peace with all people, as far as I, myself, was concerned. Then I cannot think of a greater joy here in the flesh than to be able to see one’s last hour in this way, and through the sacred and gracious calling of the Lord to leave this sad and difficult state of probation, and then look back and find that all was well, through the grace of God, and then in peace and joy wander in behind the veil, and meet all our dear ones, our blessed and beloved wives, fathers, mothers, brother, sisters and friends. Then, what joy it would be to be able to preach the eternal Gospel, which brings happiness – this joyful and saving message with the power and authority of the eternal and sacred priesthood. This I have been longing for from the bottom of my heart for many years, but I am still wandering here, in the valley of grief, in the School of tests and of greater experiences. This, of course, in also a great blessing for us. The grief which is hidden, or is not revealed in the open, is the hardest one to take. This was written in “Bikuben” (The Beehive – a Scandinavian publication) and long ago I have, myself, experienced that this is so, for many of my most bitter heart aches from my early youth, have either not been mentioned at all, or very shortly so, in this, my history book, and I do not intend to write more about this. All the false accusations against me from my childhood, are hardly mentioned in this book, and the same is the case with some of the accusations from here. It was, for instance, that girl who rode with me to Salt Lake City, at the time I had the white oxen, and who invented an accusation against me, for having wanted illegal, sexual communication with her in the night on the road from City to Battle Creek. This way she put me in a very bad light, and ruined my reputation. I did nor know about this, until Big Hans Madsen told me. I right away corrected this in the Danish meeting, and said that I had not asked for this great sin, any more than I wanted to cut my own throat. 1881-20 P.137 I WAS TREATED IN AN UNFAIR WAY BY THE BRETHREN IN MANTI. Later she was married to Nils Thomasen. She then had a child, who went into the fire and got burned to death. Later on she died in child birth, having horrible pains. Her name was Karoline. See Page 178 – 1884. Olle Svensen once took the water in North Field away from me, and I took it back, because I had been told to water that day. The same day Jens was in court, concerning the water on Soren Christoffer’s land, which he was watering that summer, and Kjaer, who was in charge of the water, and who had also called someone else, had to pay a fine. This happened on a Saturday, and on the Sunday afterwards we were gathered at Domgaard’s place about another matter. Olle Svensen was sitting there, and he spoke to me in a very insulting way, saying: “I knew that he had taken it from me, but I did not even think of doing anything against him for having stolen my water. But the first or the second day afterwards he rode home on a mule. The animal got scared over something, Svensen fell off and was hurt so badly, that he was ill for a long time, and has been using crutches ever since that day, which is now years ago. Several years ago Sam Vaer hit Hans Peder, the son of my neighbor A. Sorensen, so badly that he could hardly walk, and there was no reason for it. Sorensen came to me, and asked me 3 times, if I would walk over there with him, and since I was the teacher for both of them, I dared not refuse, no matter how badly I felt about it. But I let him walk in front, and when we came to Sam’s place, he was very angry, and said that he would kill his son. From the back I said: “You must not talk that way, Brother.” and in that minute Sam got up from the coach, went over to me and hit me right in the face with his clenched fist. I was thrown back against the door and lost my hat. He called me a “damned hypocrite,” and since he had hurt both my face and my feelings very badly, I immediately went to the Police and reported him. They, however, did nothing about it. But we were all called in with some teachers, who very patiently listened to him and his wife speaking to me in the most offending and insulting way. But this case was later settled in a just way. See Page 199. 1881-21 P.138 MY TALK ABOUT THE COMING OF CHRIST. PAY FOR ANNE’S TRIP IN EPHRAIM. About 15 or 16 years ago, I spoke to a Danish meeting. My subject was about the second and glorious coming of Christ. I thought I would make the Danes happy and myself, as well. From Emanuel Petersen I had borrowed a Danish book of the “Scandinavian Star,” and I was reading where the Prophet Joseph Smith, on the 14th of February, 1835, was organizing the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. He says for them to out and prepare the vineyard for the second coming of Christ, which is very close. “Yes,” he says, “This will happen in 56 years,” which then, according to the words of the Great Prophet of the Lord, will be in 1891. While I stood there, reading about this revealed, glorious happening, which was a great joy for me and many others, Big Jens Hansen, who was presiding that evening, said to me, that I should sit down. This was a great surprise to me and many others. How come, that this could not be said here in Zion, among God’s people, since this should prepare them for this great and glorious occasion? It had been printed and spread all over in Scandinavia and other places in the world. I did immediately obey, but it was with a sad heart. On Friday the 24th of June, I saw, for the first time, the new comet in the north. It went around the North Star. On Thursday the 30th of June, Anne and I went to Fort Ephraim with the old cow and a little calf to pay $20,00 in debt for her ticket over here. We gave the money to Pres. Pedersen, who presided over the Ladies’ Organization. On Saturday the 2nd of July Pres. Garfield was hurt by 4 shots, so all the celebration of the 4th of July was canceled. On July 7th I started mowing the hay, 19 days earlier than last year. Another small happening I would like to write about. One of the first years we lived in Manti, I got a couple of small logs sawed on the sawmill where Christofer’s machine now is standing. The man who did it, was called Breinholt. And he sowed three acres of wheat on my 20 acre lot, which was good, new land, and I thought that this would take care of the payment. He was, however, not satisfied, and asked that I pay him. This took place at the threshing machine, where I was, and where everybody else heard it. I answered that I thought that the use of my land, could be worth just as much as the sawing job, and he answered me, when everybody was listening, that I was “way out.” 1881-22 P.139 SETTLING THINGS WITH BREINHOLT. FAREWELL WARNING TO MY CHILDREN and the first I heard about him after that time, was that he had been excommunicated from the Church. When I was down to work at the St. George Temple, he was there, too. I tried hard to think about that I had done, and to try to correct what I might have done wrong in any way, that I should not have to meet with it later on. One day I spoke to him down by the Temple, about this subject, and I offered to pay him what he might want from me. But he said he could remember nothing about it, and he said: “Peace be with you,” and now we were good friends. Some time after I had arrived home, he came to me and asked me to pay him $1,00, which I did in the Cooperative Store. Otherwise I cannot remember to have hurt any person or done anything against him – praised be the name of the Lord.––– This is also my advice and warning to all my dear ones, when the time comes for me to leave you, to act in righteousness with all people, and to strive after the Kingdom of God and His righteousness. I believe I have tried to do this. Read Page 97. For I am still living here and am still working, and I have worked hard all my days. Above anything else: Remember to pay your tithing and offerings, whether you have little or much. Help in the upbuilding of the Temple of the Lord. Remember to pray with your families early and late, but also pray when alone. Bless and sanctify yourselves and all that is yours unto the Lord. Honor and obey the Holy Priesthood which God has given you, and also all His servants, which He has placed over you. Keep the Sabbath holy, and go to the assemblies where God’s children meet. Do not go into debt more than absolutely necessary. Try to avoid bad company. Show friendliness and love towards all people, but especially to God’s own covenant people. Read this book all of you, or have someone read it for all of you at one time. And we will all meet joy on the other side of the veil. Goodbye. Today, on July 14th, we have had the great Sunday School –– a day of great joy and celebration. Today we have the 17th of July. We have had rain and a thunder storm. Only God knows what will happen tomorrow, or the day after, or the week, month or year after. But it is a good thing always to be prepared for what the Lord might have in store for us. This feeling has been stronger in my mind this last year than in any other time of my life, for my thoughts and my heart have been in the Kingdom of God and in the World of the Spirits, with my dear ones there, for as the patriarch Jacob said: “My days have been few and hard.” 1881-23 P.140 THE ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. ABOUT THE HARDSHIPS OF THE TRIP IN 1853 On Tuesday, April 6th, 1830 the Church of Jesus Christ was organized with 6 members, namely Joseph Smith Jun. Oliver Cowdery, Hyrum Smith, Peder Whitmer Jun. Samuel H. Smith and David Whitmer. On the 25th of July, a Monday, we here in Manti celebrated the 24th of July. We were shown how Utah is today, and how it was in the beginning, when we came here with our ox teams, in poverty and with all difficulties. This brought many thoughts back to me. I have seen these things. I have gone through it myself, on our travels through the desert. I have not earlier found it important to write about these things. My clothes and my shoes were all but gone, before we reached our destination, and had my wife not asked that a pair of pants belonging to a man who died, be given to me, I might have arrived here without any, at all. One day I found the hide of a sheep. I cut it to pieces and tied one piece of it on each of my feet, with the woolen side out, and I walked with this every day, until it was completely worn out. Read Page 19. Many mornings, before sunrise I went out with a sack, over streams and rivers, where the water went way over my knees, so that I could collect some dry ox-excrements, which we could use as fuel to bake and to prepare breakfast. Besides being a captain in the day-time, I was sometimes assigned to be a night-captain, as well. I had to go out off and on, to watch the night-watchmen, to see if they were with the oxen – so that the Indians should be take them away. One night I found a child, who had crawled out under the tent, in his sleep, and now was calling for the parents. The wife of Rasmus Larsen took care of it. Last summer I had to buy a new reaper, so I alone mowed all my seed this year again. Hyrum helped with the raking and tying of most of it. We harvested 12 acres ourselves. Others could sis in the seat in their machines and do their harvesting, while I had to do it in the old, hard way. Often I was sighing and longing for redemption to come. So, when the good Patriarch Janis Work suggested that I get another patriarchal blessing, together with my wife, I happily accepted, after repeated suggestions. And here come the blessings, as Follows. Translator’s note: (These blessings will be found on Pages 141, 142 and most of 143. I understand that these blessings are still to be found in the English language, so I am not translating them. E.M.G. the Translator.) Bottom of Page 143–1881-26: The 20th of September we brought in our harvest. We got 182 bushels of wheat and 111 bushels of oats. 15 bushels of that belonged to Hyrum, and 45 bushels of potatoes on 1 third acre of Hans’s land by “Six Miles,” and we picked up 59 bushels of Ephraim’s and got 14 of them in all 68. The 22nd of December 1880 I gave 7-8 month old calf in Tithing 5 dollars. (?) 1881-27 P.144 THE DEATH OF ORSON PRATT. MY 57 YEAR, AND MY 30TH YEAR IN GOD’S CHURCH. Margrethe would not allow my little son Kristian to receive the gifts that we left for him in Spring Town on May 25th. It all came back to me again in the fall. Read the top lines on Page 135. On Sept. 19 President Garfield died from his wounds and was buried on Sept 26. On Monday October 3rd the great God’s apostle Orson Pratt passed away, and was buried on Thursday October 6th, at the beginning of conference in Salt Lake City. On October 16 I paid Bishop Reid the $5,00 that he had lent Henningsen to help pay for Anne’s trip over here. At the bottom of Page 100 I wrote, that I, in an effort to overcome my grief and longing in the evenings, had started smoking a little bit of tobacco. It certainly was not very much, for within the last 8 months I had only spent 10 cents for it. But it looks like it would not do any harm to use a little more, since all my clothes are now getting too narrow for me, since my grief has been made lighter. On October 20th Joseph came from Castle Dale to take some fuel for Sister Farmer, to pay for a stove that he bought from her in the spring. Hyrum and my oxen helped him a little, so he was finished and could leave from here on November 1st. On the second of November Old Pedersen, the coach-builder, was buried, 77 years old. On November 3rd, it was one year since I got married to my third wife in the Lord’s Temple in St. George. After the ceremony we performed many sacred ordinances for the many blessed dear ones, who had passed away, fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, wives and friends. Read Pages 121, 122, 123. Today, on November 22, it has been 35 years since I and my dear Johanne were married in Gjentofte Church, and I have now, alone, been down to visit her grave, and I have also been up to look at the blessed Temple of the Lord. Last night, on the 23rd, I received a book with my family records in it, from St. George Temple. Today, on the 24 of November it has been 30 years since I and Johanne were baptized, and if I live unto the 27th of February, 1882, which was my father’s death day in 1844, Then I am 57 years 7 months and 7 days old here in the flesh. Then I am 30 years 3 months and 3 days old in the Church of Christ. Then it has been 1 year 7 months, less 1 day since my dear wife’s death. Then it is 38 years since I first talked to her. Then it is 38 years since my father’s death. 1881-28 P.145 WHAT I HAVE DONE FOR MY FATHER – AND MY WISH. For 38 years the sick man had been down by the pond, waiting in vain for someone to come and throw him into the water, so that he could be heard. Now the angel came down from Heaven, and stirred the water. But then Jesus came and healed him, just by saying one word. John 5 Chapter verses 2-10. When my father died, I borrowed ten “Daler” (Danish money, abt. ½ Doll, each) so that I could pay for his funeral. Later I had to serve many months, to be able to pay this back. And when the house was sold, I did not ask for any reimbursement. My mother, my sister and I divided the amount evenly between us. With the gracious help from God, I have now been able to perform baptism, Laying on of hands, received ordination, washing, anointing, endowment and sealing in the house of the Lord, for my father. I hope and I believe that he has received this with joy and gratefulness, because I was dreaming that I lifted him out of the water. More is written about this on pages 3 and 4 in this book. This is all I can do for him at present. And a secret thought has been sneaking into my heart. Maybe Jesus also would show his mercy to me, and answered the third part of my prayer of which I sent up on the temple ground, in my deep grief of my heart for my beloved wife from my youth, one year and seven months ago. Since I have now wandered in grief and danger, in foreign lands and fatherless for 38 years, I was praying that He would send my father with heavenly authority to call me home to a sacred joy, peace and rest among my dear ones. Or send my dear wife, or Father Shoemaker, my principal for many years. I have been dreaming about this twice this fall. I have already for the last two years been tired of life and completely satisfied with what I have had. Today, the 27th of November I celebrate with fasting and prayer our confirmation Sunday 30 years ago– and now I again go to visit the same two sacred, beloved places which I did on the 22nd of this month. “Bikuben” (a Danish L.D.S. Newspaper) says, that it is often the case that the best people are lied about, and their name is dragged down in the dirt. It also says that the berries, in which the birds have been picking, sometimes are the very sweetest. I hardly think that I have ever heard about any man, about whom more lies have been told, and who has been smeared more than I have been in Manti. Thanks to the Lord, it has been more or less lies all the time. And I have had to practice patience, and put all my faith to my Heavenly Father and pray unto Him. 1882-1 (1881-29 Pages) P.146 HANNE MARRIED. JOHN DINESEN BORN. WRITE THREE LETTERS. On the 19th of December Peder Marker came home from Arizona and New Mexico for 14 months. On the 20 of December Peder Marker and Hanne were married in my house, by John Hauger. He charged $5,00 for this. They will stay in my house this winter. On Dec. 21st Hyrum went with a company here from Manti and Mayfield through the North Bench and through Clear Creek to Castle Dale, a distance of 100 miles, to work on the railroad. In the fall he bought one rifle from Speiser. It cost $18,00, and he paid it with fuel and wheat. On Dec. 27 I put up four corner-poles, with H F B 11 L 7, on my sacred burial spot. Then this year is over with, and the world is still standing as before. This year I worked on the Temple seven and two fourths days, and gave $5,00 in gold and silver, as well as 5 bushels of wheat in donations. On the Tabernacle I gave a couple of days of work, as well as two bushels of wheat. I paid in tithing $45,32. End of 1881. 1882. This year started with bitter frost and snow. On January 5th I blessed Hannes girl, and named her Lelie Johanne. On January the 14th, at 7 in the morning, my third wife, Anne gave birth to a son, Johannes. Until this time Hanne and Peder Marker ate with us. Hyrum came home on the 16th. On the 27th of January I wrote a letter to P.O. Hansen in Copenhagen. There I gave an explanation about the 3 blessed Temples of the Lord, told where they had been situated, and how they had been constructed. through the grace of God, I was the only man of the older inhabitants of Manti, who by choice had worked on all these three. In a meeting on the 28th, in our North Ward, we were given the obligation to go to every house to write down the family records, to be written in the Church records. On February 6-7-8, I wrote and sent one letter to Salt Lake City (Also one to Falster, Denmark), to Andrew Jensen, according to his request, about our conversion, our experiences, and the very hard travels to this land. I also wrote about my great grief, and my sufferings in the cruel 3-year war in my native country, also about our poor and extremely difficult conditions in the beginning here in Sanpete. This should all be entered in a new Danish paper, called “Morgenstjernen” (The Morning Star). He had been encouraged to do this by Erastus Snow and other authorities, and also start the Life Story of Joseph Smith. I also want to have part in this. 1882-2 P.147 LETTER TO P.O. HANSEN. DIVIDING SHEEP. $4,00 TEMPLE. On the 11th of February I paid 1 Doll. in Silver to Bishop Reid in Temple-Donations for January and February. On the 15th Stine Weiby was buried. On the 17th I finished a letter to P.O. Hansen. It filled 3 pages, and it contained my truthful testimony about God’s great work in these the latter days. It also told about my grief and danger in the horrible 3 year way in the beginning of my marriage to my beloved wife of my youth, Johanne, and our strange engagement, which is very different from the crooked ways of the world today. See Pages 118 and 4. I would very much like to have this letter printed in “Skandinaviens Stjerne” (“The Scandinavian Star”). I brought the letter to the post office today, on February 27th, which is the day on which my father died 38 years ago. I am today 57 years, 7 months and 7 days old, and in the Church of God I am 30 years, 3 months and 3 days old. It has been 1 year and 7 months since my dear wife died. The top line of the letter was marked the 27th of February. On March 2nd I again blessed Johannes Dinesen in the fast meeting. On March 8th Joseph’s wife, Marie Dinesen, gave birth to a son, Joseph, in Castle Dale, Emery County. On the 14th we started sowing wheat in the North Field after a long and very hard winter. On the 17th I settled the account with the sheep-shepherd, John Lauri, according to agreement 3 years ago in the fall of 1878. In this time mine 60 and one third had grown to 80 and one third. Of these I gave Hans 5, for he has now been married for 3 years, and Joseph 4 and Hanne 4. there were now 67 and one third left. Jens’ had grown to 7 and one third, and Ephraim’s to 7 and 2 thirds, for which I received a written statement for each of us. On March 27 I received the first “Morgenstjerne” (“Morning Star”) – On April 10th I sold the white and the red ox to D. Heri for the amount of $30,00 in gold. The white one was already getting weak. On April 24th I exchanged my old oxen for a mare. On May 18th I gave Bishop Reid one dollar and a half in silver for Temple donation for March, April, and May. On May 29th Peter Marke, his father and his brothers left for Idaho on the railway. Hanne will stay with us. She will stay in the house to the south, where they have been living this winter. On Sunday May 28th I placed a bench by the grave of our dear mother. On June 13th the Larsen family left for Castle Dale. On June 18th Brother Brown died and was buried on the 19th. On June 23rd Lisebeth Greer, Peder Jensen’s daughter died, and was buried on the 24th. On July 31 we started harvesting. On August 18 I paid Bishop Reid 150 Cents in silver as a Temple donation for June, July and August. On September the 7th I baptized 15 in Hot Springs and I helped to confirm 1882-3 P.148 THE GREAT COMET. HANNE– A GIRL. 2 DOLLARS IN TEMPLE, ABOUT FIELD FENCES. On Sunday morning the first of October I saw for the first time the great comet over the canyon. In the 7th of October we did the threshing, and we received only 68 bushels of oats and 113 bushels of wheat from 12 acres. The reason was that the frost in May had ruined most of the wheat, especially in the North Field, and of potatoes I got only 40 bushels from one acre. In the middle of that month we had some rain and snow, but later on the weather was fine. On Tuesday the 24th of October, at 8 o’clock in the evening, Hanne Dinesen gave birth to a girl, who had a veil over her face. On October 28th I sowed one acre wheat in the Danish field. I the 26th I moved the bed. On November 2nd I helped to bless children and those who had just been baptized, in the fast meeting. I was giving a blessing to a little boy, and the Spirit told me to say, among other blessings, that he should grow up and go out to the nations of the world and preach the Gospel of Jesus. Since his name was German, we were not quite certain whether it was a boy or a girl. However, my understanding was correct. But Christen Christiansen, who was taking part in the service, whispered to Bishop Jensen that it was wrong, for he thought it was a girl. So Jensen again whispered it to me, and I felt very bad about it. But when we were through, Bishop Jensen asked the mother, and she said that it was a boy. So the Bishop called me and said I should not feel bad, for I was right, and I had only spoken according to the inspiration of the Spirit, thanks to the Lord who guides his humble servants. But Christiansen was maybe thinking that this might make him look big. On November 12th I paid Bishop Reid $2,00 in silver, as Temple donations for September, October, November and December, until January 1st, 1883. During this month, as well as earlier this summer, I took my fence home from the North Field as well as from the Danish Field, just like to [sic] other brethren did, because of the “Fence-law.” The law told us to remove the fences, which fences we, with lots of hard work had brought from the high mountains, and put up there, around these fields, according to the legal height and strength. Now we had to be satisfied to have fields. Neither did a man have permission to take mare than 20 or 30 acres. Every man was responsible for his fence, and had to check and repair it every year, and at times several times during the year. 1882-4 P.149 HEAVEN RED LIKE BLOOD. HANNE’S COW SOLD. WE VISIT WITH CHRISTIAN. I had a piece of 20 acres 80 fathoms or 480 feet west of the Danish Field. I dug a ditch about 6 or 8 feet from the bottom and up. Two or three times this was ruined by cattle or by Indians, so it cost me an awful lot of hard work and worry. I bought several wagon loads full of manure, besides all that I brought up there myself. Also the people of the town cut down or broke my fence, so that their cattle could have a way through for their cattle. On the 17th in November, in the evening, the Northern Lights were shining, and the heaven was red like blood, just like in 1848 and 1866. On the 27th of November, when I came home, after having helped Jens to butcher his pig, Anne told me, that in the forenoon, Hanne had come in to her, crying, and told her that Bob Marke had sold her cow, which I had given her, to pay the debt for the stove in Brown’s store. The cow had been sold for $20,00 and a good cow is now worth from $30,00 to $40,00. Later on he had come home with a woolen hat on, with a coffee mill and a pair of little shoes. So it was very little of the debt that had been paid. He had never given one bit of hay to the cow, during these two winters. I had fed the cow every day, along with mine, and never mentioned one word about it to him, for which I am glad. So Hanne can now see that my words and warnings to her were true. He has already often been hard and cruel to her and the children. On November 28th we and P.O. Hansen drove to Spring City. He had just returned from a mission in Copenhagen. We stopped over at Brother Borresen’s place. He is on a mission in Norway. On the 29th Anne and I talked to my little son M.C. Dinesen, at the School house. We gave him some apples and a little candy, and also my pocket knife. We left a few things with the Borresens to that their boy could give it to him in School, a little bit at a time. He said that he did not know me, but he looked fine. He had been baptized this summer, and Sister Borresen told me that his mother and adopted father had been in the Endowment House a few weeks ago. On the 4th of December Apostle Teasdale was here, and he dedicated an upper room in the tithing office for circle-prayer. I was invited to this occasion. the same evening they called together bishops, councillors, the High Council, presidents of quorums 1885-2, 883-1 [sic] P.150 and the teachers, working for at present. On December 6th I settled my tithing, and because of all the harm from the frost, my tithing this year was only $31 and ¢60. On December 7th I blessed Hanne’s daughter in the fast meeting and gave her the name of Marie Abegal (Abigael). On December 9th Ephraim’s wife gave birth to a son. It was a Saturday. On Sunday the 10th, I took part in the first prayer circle, just organized. During this month I worked 7 days and Hyrum 6 days in the stone mill of the temple, and I paid $6,00 in silver to Bishop Reid for temple donation for this year. It has then been 31 Dollars in gold and silver, which I have paid as set temple donations, during the six years which have passed, since this instruction was given – Two months in 1877 -1, 1878 -6, 1879 -6, 1880 - 6, 1881 -6, and 1882 -6, besides wheat and a lot of work which had been donated. -112. End of 1882. 1883 In the beginning of this year I will be writing all our patriarchal blessings in English, with the number of Page, so that they can be found easily, and can be read both in English and Danish. Both I and my wife from my youth, Johanne, have two each. Jens has one, given by Isaach Morly, and Ephraim has one, given by John Smith, which one I might let him write, himself. Hans and Joseph each have one, and that is from Gardner Snow, and I might also let them write them, themselves, because they are taking care of them, themselves, and I do not want to have to translate again from the Danish ones. Hanne and Hyrum each have one from James Works, and I have one from Gardiner Snow, too. Then I have two, and Anne has one, from W.G. “Peigens,” and Anne and I each have one from James Works, which in all will be 16. On the 2nd of January Gardiner Snow and I started going around as teachers in the first district, and we finished it during this month. I sold one cow to Ephraim this winter for $10,00, and also 2 little pigs, for the cow had been spoiled in the herd, and could not go with the rest of the herd, but only in his pasture. On the 18th of January we were to the Seventies’ Dance. I had been there almost every year. I had been invited by my old President Daniel Henry, since I belonged to his quorum. On the 20th of January we and Hanne moved our stoves into the bedrooms, because of the extremely hard frost. On the 26th of January Doctor Marie Snow was buried. On the 2nd of February, I was told to get the bread for the meetings, since I was the senior teacher. This would be for 2 months. On the 26th all of us drove to “Six Miles.” P.151 (?) Translator’s note: (On the following 18 pages we find all the patriarchal blessings, written in English, so they do not need any translating. This covers most of pages 151-168 incl. However, on Page 162 is found a good half page in Danish, and about six lines on Page 168, some on this page, I will translate these two portions, and then continue my translation from Page 169. E.M.G.) See Page 162: When I had come to Page 171, I decided to use this blank half page, between these two blessings, to write the following, which so very definitely expresses the feelings of my heart, and of my hope. Here in the Bowery, on Sunday the 4th of September, 1882, a brother from south, by the name of Little, a brother to B. Little in Salt Lake City, and I can remember especially these few words. Among other things he said: “If we live faithfully to the Lord and keep His commandments, we long more and more for the time when we can come home to Him, and to all our dear ones, behind the veil, and be happy with them. We feel we have lived long enough. We are tired, and we have had enough of trials, tribulations and grief. “This is an eternal truth. Nobody who has not had experiences like it can fully understand my grief and my longing. It was such a great joy for me to come home from the war in 1849, and that is only a poor comparison to the marvelous experience to come home to all our dear ones behind the veil after this long time of parting – to again be united for all eternity with fathers, wives and children, husbands, husbands, children, brothers and sisters. He said that we must not believe that there is a well between us and the invisible beings, for we can be seen by God, angels and sacred beings, as well as our deceased fathers and friends, even if we think that we are hidden in secret places, while we are here in our mortal tabernacles. See Page 168. In the beginning, after I had arrived here in Zion, and when I heard all the glorious laws and revelations explained through the Gospel Spirit of Jesus, I started pondering on how I would ever be able to reach this state of love, that I would love God over all things. He had loved us so dearly, and had led us on the road to such great and eternal blessings. And these blessings have been sealed upon our heads by authority from Heaven. I knew that I loved my wife of my youth over all things, and especially when I heard 1883-20 P.169 MY LOVE TO GOD! AND TO HIS CELESTIAL LAW. AND ALSO TO THE WIFE OF MY YOUTH. and read that Brigham Young and others of God’s servants said, that the man who said that he would go into the Kingdom of God, with his only beloved wife, and would not give himself and her the trouble and grief to take more wives, according to God’s celestial marriage-law, that man would in the resurrection and for eternity, find that he did not have any wives, at all. For he had had a talent, but had buried it, so it would be taken from him and given to someone else, who had more wives, because of obedience. This was a horrifying thought to me, to think that I would have to lose my beloved wife – and I did love her dearly – and since I also loved God’s celestial and eternal marriage from the bottom of my heart, so my heart was very sad. I was sighing and praying day and night, and often in tears, to the Lord, that He would open up His door of grace to me. But when I tried to put these prayers to practical use, according to the commandments from God and His servants, people started smearing my good name and lying about me. Even my dear wife misunderstood the purposes of my heart, and she often brought sorrow to my heart, long before the time came. I soon learned that the mortal being is very weak, and that I could not depend on any human being. When we first came here, she used to say that she could not care, even if I had 50 wives, as long as I could take care of them, and as long as she could be one of them. through all of this I learned the principle, just mentioned, to love God above all things, and be obedient to His priesthood and His laws, even if hatred and persecution should be my share. For he who will live in obedience to the commandments of Christ. And this did happen. God gave me strength to show my faith in my works, and I got all the grief and trouble I could possibly take, for my beloved wife had already given in to the tempter. But I do give praise to my kind and gracious Father who, through laying on of hands has given me the glorious promise, that I am going to be a savior to my dear wife and our descendants, and be together with them in the eternal worlds. May all praise and honor and kingdom and power come to God the Father, to His son and to the Holy Ghost in all eternity, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. I have now these last three years had an experience, which I had never tried before, and it often is a great sorrow, which nobody can understand who has not tried it. It is to have a step-mother to the children of one’s beloved wife of youth, and especially to the ones who were at home, and who were old enough to love and respect her as a mother, to show her the respect they ought to. This was hard because she also in the beginning was very angry and took a very hasty 1883-21 P.170 MY GRIEF, HOPE OF JOY. 3RD PRAYER FOR 30 YEARS 3 WIVES AND 3 CHILDREN and unwise authority over all of us many times, without any reason. Because of this Hyrum lost all respect for her. I knew the righteousness of God, and I could not forget the promise I had given my beloved wife, 3 years before she left us, when she in her weakness and terrible illness like she was dying, cried unto me: “Be good to my children.” I often remembered these words, and felt the responsibility in my heart, and I prayed to God that He would help me to act in such a way, that I could meet again in love, with my beloved wife, and that I could behold her face in great joy. So I tried to be patient, and I spoke peace to both parts, and I whispered in my heart: “Oh God, will my trials and tribulations still continue? Have my last and best days still not started, those that Thou my Father, have promised me, through Thy servants.” But all of it will give useful experience. The still and quiet ocean creates no efficient sailor. – I only pray that God will give me grace to stay faithful unto the end of this trying existence. I did pray in the third part of my humble prayer to the Lord, who is all wise and knows everything, that He in His fatherly love, grace and pity, would call me home to my dear ones behind the veil, if that could be according to His holy will and wisdom, so that I should not live and fall in any temptation, or in any way sin and harm the Holy Priesthood, or sadden the Holy Ghost, or lift my hand or mouth against any of the servants of God, or against any of the smallest principles of the Gospel. This was, as earlier mentioned in the grief of my heart my third prayer on the Lord’s temple ground, and also on the grave of my beloved wife, which in this summer, 1883, took place three years ago. Page 115 and 16z [sic]. And it is also the same in this summer of 1883 It is 3 years since the death of my beloved wife. 6 The first part of my prayer was answered 3 weeks later. See Page 116. The second part of my prayer was answered 3 months later. See Pages 121 and 122. My third wife was sealed to me November 3, in St. George Temple. In this summer, since I entered into polygamy, we expect our 3rd child. I and my first wife had before we had endowments 3 living children and 2 dead. I and my first wife had, after we had had our endowments 3 living children and no dead ones. 1883-22 P.171 THE DEATHS OF MY PARENTS, MY BROTHERS AND MY SISTER. 30 YEARS. MOVED TO THE SOUTHERN HOUSE. This summer of 1883 I am 3 years older than my father was. This year it is 39 years since my father died in Denmark. This year it has been 30 years since my mother died in St. Louis, on the 3rd of April. I have now been in America for 30 years. This summer I am 59 years old. Ephraim is now 30 years old, and Joseph is 23 years old on the same day. the only sister I ever had, has also been dead almost 30 years. That took place in Copenhagen. My brothers were dead before I was born. So I am the only one left of my father’s house, and I am also the only one here in Zion of the house of the parents of the wife of my youth. I am also the only one here of the five of us who were baptized on November 24, 1851, for my wife is dead, my sister is also dead, and her husband has apostatized. C. Andersen is either dead, or he might still live back in Denmark. See Page 14. On March 2nd I started sowing wheat. On Sunday March 4th all my children were together here for dinner, except for Joseph and little Christian. This is something which does not happen very often. Last year I paid $2,00 in silver to Sister Brown, for the travel money for Anne. In the middle of March we finished sowing. On March 19th Hyrum went north, by Castle Dale, to work in the railroad. Later I took manure to the field, plowed and got the potatoes in the ground. During the latter part of March and in the beginning of April we had many blessed and life giving rainstorms. On April 10th we moved into the house to the south, while Hanne and Bob stayed on the northern house. They still live with me, for he is a no good. He spends most of his time in the stores with the people who do nothing, or he is in the mountains, going for the wild animals. On April 24th we had a hurricane, which blew the roofs off many houses, and also took part of the Tabernacle. On Sunday, May 6th, I fasted all day, until Monday morning, and decided that I would never smoke tobacco again. On the 12th Hyrum returned home. He had made little more than the food. On May 15th I gave 250 cents in silver to Bishop Reid in Temple donations for the months of January, February, March, April and May, 50 cents per months. During this month we had conference in Manti on the 19th and 20th. On the 31st I took my wife to “Six Miles.” In the beginning of June our little Johannes took ill, especially on Sunday 3rd. He then looked like he was dying, but after having been administered to, he started improving right away, and got stronger for every day. On June 25th I received a message from Joseph’s wife to come to Spring City, and pick up her and little Joseph. During the last 3 days of June Hyrum was at work on the “Kame” Road in “Six Miles.” 1883-23 P.172 VISIT TO CASTLE DALE. OUR THREE GIRLS BORN AND BLESSED. EPHRAIM’S SON DIED. JENS’S BAD LUCK AND DEBT. On the 5th of July I baptized some boys and girls and some German people in the Hot Springs. On Monday the 9th Joseph and Karen Larsen came, and drove away from here on the 10th, along with Ephraim and his family, and Hanne, Bob Marke and children, who all went over there for a visit. On Thursday the 12th we had a great Sunday School celebration for the southern part of the county here. On the same day, at ten o’clock in the evening Jens’ wife gave birth to two beautiful girls – and the same night I also had to get Sister Hansen and Sister Woter to my wife. However, the time was not there for her, yet. On the 14th M.C. Dinesen was 9 years old, and John Dinesen was a year and a half, since they are only half brothers. I had to get the midwife several times, and the 19th of July at 7:15 in the morning, my wife Ane gave birth to a beautiful girl. The 20th of July was my 59th birthday. On August 7th I paid to Bishop Reid 150 cents in Temple Donations for June-July-August. On September 6th I blessed our little girl, and gave her the name Inger Marie Dinesen. Inger was my mother’s name, and it was also the name of my present wife’s mother. Marie was the name of my father’s mother, and also the name of my wife’s father’s mother. On the same day I blessed Jens’s first twin, and called him Niels Dinesen, and John William blessed the other one, and called her Eli Dinesen. I also helped to confirm those who had just been baptized. On the same day the little boy of my wife’s sister, Jens Peder Henningsen, was buried. On the 17th we all drove to “Six Miles.” On the 20th we did the threshing, and got 175 bushels of wheat and 189 bushels of oats. On the 22nd of September it was 56 years since Joseph Smith received the plates from the hands of an angel. The same day Brother George Sidewall died from the effects of his accident on the saw mill. And also the same day Ephraim’s little boy, James Nephi Dinesen, was buried. On the morning of the 28th Jens’s best ox was found dead, which animal he had just bought from C. Munck, and was going to pay $100,00 for it. Last summer he had unfortunately lost his best ox of the old ones. Both of them died from eating too much lucern. This was extra bad for him, since he also, during the biggest part of the summer, had suffered very much from rheumatism in his left leg, and often had been unable to walk or do very much of any kind. This also happened during part of the fall, so he had to help him with most of his wheat and many other things. And his debt bothered him very much. I gave him $5,00 in gold to help out a little. 1883-24 P.173 DRIVING TO SPRING TOWN. GRETHE’S HATRED AND EVIL BEHAVIOR. JENS BAPTIZED. His two little girls were so restless, that he had to hold one of them all the time. His harvest was only between 70 and 80 bushels wheat. He was unable to make any money, himself, and, to make it worse, they had to buy everything they ate during the summer. So his debt grew and grew. On the 29th Hanne and I drove to “Six Miles,” and Hans went with us to Manti, with tithing grains. On the first of October, we and Sister Hansen drove to Spring City, to see and to speak to my little son, M.C. Dinesen. But we had no luck. she knew that I was there, because Ane was there in the evening, and she and Mathias, the husband, knew each other from Falster. In the morning she forbid the boy to go out in the street. We walked on the street, by the house, and she sent him up again on the lot. We could not find him, and she was yelling after me: “Why do you go sneaking around here” You are probably trying to hurt me again, like you did in Moroni, you Devil. But I know and God knows and many people know, that I did nothing but good to her, in Moroni, or any other place. She, however, did all the evil against me and my family, that in any way was possible for her. I have written very little about this, but it can be read on Pages 80,101, 50, 51, 52, 53, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, and 76. So we had to leave again, without having accomplished much. It was raining lightly. On Thursday, October 4th, baptisms were performed by Hans Westenskov, in the Hot Springs. Our Jens Dinesen was baptized then, and I, Hans Dinesen, confirmed him and others. I also helped to bless little children. Thanks to the Lord, Jens’s bad luck had had the effect on his son, that he again turned to the Lord, and renewed his covenants with him. So we can see that the words of God’s servants are true, and also what our own experience teaches us, namely, that trials, grief and trouble lead to humility. but money and an easy life can lead to pride and indifference in our search after the Kingdom of God. On the 6th of October Emanuel Pedersen was buried. In the beginning of this month, I harvested my potatoes, and I got more than 70 bushels out of half an acre. This was the best summer we have had for many years. We had plenty of water. Everything grew, and there was no frost. 1883-25 P.174 ROOF ON THE TEMPLE. PAID $37 IN DONATIONS. CALLED FOR VISITING AS A HIGH PRIEST, ILLNESS On October 16th the good Bishop Hunter died in Salt Lake City, he was over 90 years old. On the 19th I sold one calf to Ed Fox in the store – some debt was included here. this month I several times went to the temple of the Lord, and worked on the roof, which was finished this month. I also went several times to the grave of my beloved wife. On November 1st I helped blessing children and confirmed people just baptized. On the 3rd it was 3 years since Anne and I were married for all eternity in St. George Temple. On the 13th Anne was 37 years old, and on the same day I paid $2,00 in solver to John Reid, as temple donations for September, October, November, December. Jens and Hyrum went together for firewood, and they both received every other wagon load, because they had nothing. On the 18th I opened the funeral-ceremonies for Peder Hougaard’s little girl. On Monday the 19th there was a funeral for the son of Peder Baes. He was 21 years old. On Tuesday the 20th, at about 2 o’clock in the morning , I was awakened by some noise, and I went out of the west door. I immediately felt a strong dizziness. I went right in again, and closed the door – and I knew of nothing more until I found myself on the floor between the door and the bed. On Thursday the 29th Hyrum left for Castle Dale. On Sunday, December the second, Ezra Tuttle and I were to called to go and visit with the members of the quorum in the North Ward. This call took place in the high priest’s meeting. On Sunday the 9th I went with 3 sisters and one Brother Jensen from Mount Pleasant, up to the temple of the Lord. We also went to the Sunday School examinations in the tabernacle. Two of these people had met Anne on the trip, and one of them was the 9th wife of Jens Hansen in Spanish Fork. All four of them stayed with us for two nights and days. On the 11th I had my tithing-settlement. It came to $54 and ¢21. On Sunday the 16th Anne took ill of erysipelas, and had to stay in bed most of the week. So I again had to take care of house and family, and on the 22nd little Inger got very sick. She had cramps and fainted. She looked more dead than alive, and there was a lot of screaming and crying. We had to keep rocking her, and work with her day and night. This reminded me so much of the trouble my wife Johanne and I had with our first son, who died in 1846. But thanks to the Lord, today, on the 30th, everything is so much better. $6 in Temple Donations and ¢ 106. End of 1883. 1883-26 P.175 OLD MEMORIES FROM THE YEARS 1833, 1853, AND 1856. We hear so often about the reckless youth we have, and how they steal and ruin the fruits belonging to the people here. Then my thoughts went back to my own childhood. My parents had no apples, and our neighbor had a large orchard. I was about 8 years old, when I was sorely tempted to creep across the ditch and go into their garden and put a few apples in the little pockets of my pants. But shortly after I had come out again, I started thinking of how terrible it would have been if anyone had seen me, and I should have been thrown into jail. What a horrible grief and shame this would have been to me and to my parents, who were honest and respected people, and I promised that I would never do a thing like that again. A loving memory of my beloved wife Johanne: In our great poverty, when we, at the end of December 1853 and the beginning of January 1854 lived in John Lauris’ kitchen. They had their garbage can (for the pigs) standing in the kitchen, and after each meal they often threw out smaller pieces of white wheat bread. We were sitting there with our two little children, Jens 5 years old, and Ephraim 9 months, and were eating our black bread, which had been baked from frozen potatoes, bran and some dark flour, which I had been grinding on the coffee mill. Then she sometimes was tempted, in her loving, motherly concern for her little family to go to the garbage can and pick up some of the driest and cleanest little pieces of the delicious white bread, and we ate them with joy and gratefulness. God bless her memory eternally among us and all her dear ones, both on this side and on the other one. If this was the reason I cannot say, but shortly afterwards, they refused to let us stay there any longer, and we had to move out from there, and out in the terrible, cold winter. Read Page no.20. The wonderful protection and guidance of the Lord: In the spring of 1856 almost everybody was lacking bread, because the locusts had eaten up everything the year before, which can be read on page 23, But God sent a lot of greens (or what in Danish is called “Svinekaal”) to grow up south of the foot of the stone fence, where the people had lived the first year, and where they had had their potatoes and firewood stored. That was the mainstay of our food during that summer. But so many sisters went there daily and filled their sacks. Never before or after has anything like that been found there. Praise shall be given to the Lord who has promised to take care of his Saints. 1884-1 P.176 IMPORTANT HAPPENINGS DURING 60 YEARS. ABOUT LOVE OF YOUTH. 1884 On the first of January we had a lovely meeting with song, music, prayer and speeches. 1824 I was born on Tuesday, July 20th. 1834 I was very ill the last time. Page 109. False accusations started against me. 1844 The death of my father and also of my wife’s father. The martyr death of Joseph and Hyrum Smith. 1854 Johanne and I received our first patriarchal blessings, and were sealed for eternity 1864 Our great grief and trials. See pages 32 and 33. 1874 The birth of my only polygamy-son. Baptism and sealing to me. Work on St. George Temple. P.52 1884 Am I 60 years old. Fulfilling of Joseph Smith’s prophecy of Christ’s coming – 40 years. Today, January 8th I would like to write a few words about the love of youth. I read some place in Denmark: “When your feelings are hurt, write it down in sand– if they show you love and kindness, inscribe it in stone.” This corresponds with the prayer of Jesus, and with the Gospel which we have accepted: “Forgive up our sins, as we forgive those who have sinned against us.” It is the spirit of God which puts these kind of feelings in the hearts of an honest Latter Day Saint. I can testify about my beloved wife of my youth, Johanne, that what she might have wronged in any way, has been completely removed from my heart. But when I look back in sacred memory, I can see so many of the beautiful and innocent joys of our young love. We have enjoyed and shared so much together and in so many different places. I can look back at all these things, and see for a period of 36 years. And this is printed in stone. I can say to her honor and joy in all eternity, and to the comfort and encouragement for our children, after I have married 2 other young wives in the celestial law of God, that this is only a small thing in comparison with the love of youth. It says in the song: “The first love is the best, and I can never forget it.” Now it is an eternal principle from God, our Father, where the Bible promises punishment to those who are unfaithful to the wife of their youth. So I have always tried to comfort and encourage her through all temptations. So my heart is filled with peace and hope. But we must also love all the wives which God might give us, and also all the children we might beget with them. But most of all, we must love God himself, who is the giver of all good gifts. 1884-2 P.177 STRANGE THINGS ABOUT MISSIONARY LIFE. LUCIFER AND NAUVOO TEMPLE. When I was in St. George, and worked on the temple, I heard them tell about the first missionaries who were sent to the Sandwich Islands. They said that the first one stood up in the audience, and looked at the people for 5 minutes, but was unable to say one word. But then, when the other one stood up, the words of H. Kimball came to him, when he had said at the parting that, as soon as they arrived here, they should bear their testimony about the Prophet Joseph Smith, and as soon as he did that, he saw words written on the wall in front of him, and this continued during his whole speech, which lasted one hour and a half. I, myself, heard George A. Smith speak in the St. George Tabernacle. He told of a missionary, who was working in a place where the small pox were going around. He was also catching it, and he then went out and knelt down under a big tree, and said to the Lord: “Thou hast sent me out to preach the Gospel, but I do not want to go and give this disease to all the people. If Thou wilt not heal me, I will just stay under this tree, until I die.” He was healed immediately. I once heard Ezra T. Benson tell about the first time he stood up to preach the Gospel. It was in Manti he told this story. He preached about the Gospel of Jesus for about one hour and a half. It was a very good speech, and the next time he was going to speak, he felt very big and confident and thought to himself: “Oh, you have nothing to worry about. You can do fine.” But the spirit, which had inspired him before, stayed away this time, and his only desire was that he could take his hat, and go out of the door. At the funeral of Ezra T. Benson W. Woodruff spoke. This talk can be found in “Skandinaviens Stjerne” (The Scandinavian publication). He talked about Lucifer and those who followed him, and who were thrown down upon this earth. He said that there would be about 90 thousand millions of them. I also heard Pres. Brigham Young speak in the St. George Tabernacle, about the time they built the temple in Nauvoo. the bishops said: “We cannot build the temple. We do not have the means for it.” But he said: “We can and we shall.” And then he told us about a man in New York, who had been fasting for 8 days, and then the Lord said to him: “Take your money and go to Nauvoo and give them to B. Young.” One day, when the bishops were assembled, Brigham Young came into their midst. He was carrying a sack, all in gold. He turned the sack upside down, so the money rolled all over the floor, and said: “See, here is money.” They gathered the money up and counted it, and there were $2500,00, less 75 cents. 1884-3 P.178 RED SKY. TEMPLE WORK – $40. $72 FOR EMIGRATION. ILLNESS DURING THE WINTER. In the beginning of this winter, many evenings after sunset, all of the southwest part of the sky had a blood-red color, just as if there was an enormous fire going on. Many people felt that this might be one of the signs of the coming of Christ. On the 18th of January Marie Steffensen died after having given birth to her little son, and she was buried on the 20th. This was her 22nd birthday. On this day I was 59 and a half years old. On Monday the 21st I started working on the temple with horse and wagon, and I was able to give 9¼ days in January, which came to $32,00. In the beginning of February I again worked one day with the team, and 2½ days with the team, which came to $8,00, which in all gave $40 and 37. And this amount I on Sunder the 17th, on our stake conference, sent with Bishop Allred over Chester Ward to Niels Thomsen. He had demanded this of me, shortly after I was married to Anne. She told me that he had given this amount to her trip, when he was on his mission in Falster in 1880. He could neither preach nor sing and was rather ill, so she helped taking care of him, and she also took care of their room for 4 years. So he felt that he also should do something good, since he was well-to-do, and received much money from home. So he wrote a letter and sent it to a missionary in Falster. This letter was read aloud for them. Her mother also heard it, as she was lying on her death bed. He said there that he would pay half of the amount for Anne’s trip. It was a gift, and he would never ask to get the money back. But since he broke his promise, I felt that I had better pay him, and let the Lord settle with him on the day of judgment. If the result will be that he will have to keep his promise, then the $40 and 37¢, for which I have done work on the Lord’s temple, will be credited back to me. It was this Niels Thomsen, who married the girl, Karoline, who drove with me from Salt Lake City, and who accused me of the unrighteousness, which is mentioned on the pages 136 and 37. It has now been $72,00 which I have paid for Ane’s trip over here. I completed this temple work under the hardest of circumstances, since there was so much illness in my home. Since the middle of December Anne, Johannes and little Inger have been very ill all winter until this time, with fever, pneumonia, hard coughing and ear-aches, also kidney fever and tooth trouble. So for weeks during January and February we have been unable to undress, and we had to have heat and light all night long. this has been the most troublesome winter I have ever had, since the birth of Hyrum 1865. See Page 34. 1884-4 P.179 FATHER’S GRAVE 40 YEARS. A STRANGE DOCTOR. WOODRUFF’S BROTHER FOR 40 YEARS. On the 9th of February I paid $1,00 in silver for temple donation to Bishop Reid for January and February – now in all $38,00 in gold and silver. On the 27th of February it was 27 years since my father died, see Page 3. A very strange doctor was here, when Hanne was about half-a-year old, and her mother was also bothered very much with rheumatism that summer. So we also went to him like so many others. He spoke to large audiences and prayed to God in Heaven, with such a spirit and power, so almost every heart was touched, and the eyes were filled with tears. He cured a lot of people. He said that he could not cure my wife, but that I, as a father, should stand up with the authority of the priesthood and put my hands on a child like that, for healing. I have done this with all of them, and she has mostly been well since that time. He said that the name of her guardian angel was Johannes. He had a great influence among the people, but Orson Hyde forbid us to have anything to do with him. A little more about my father: I believe his grave has now been opened twice, for in Denmark they bury other people in the same spot after 20 years, unless more time has been paid for. The Lutheran minister throws 3 small shovels of earth on the coffin, and with the first one, he says: “From earth thou hast come,” with the second: “And earth thou shalt once more become,” and with the third: “From earth thou shalt again resurrect.” I once heard Apostle W. Woodruff here in Manti, tell us about his brother, who joined the Church at the same time as he did. But his brother’s wife was very much against it, and said to him: “If you do not leave this Church, then I will leave you.” So he left the Church because of her, and has now been outside the Church for 40 years. “I would not,” said Brother Woodruff, “leave this Church for all the females in the whole world.” And I felt just like this in my heart, in spite of the great love I feel for that sex. For what good could that, or anything else, do to a man, if he had to be out of God’s Church or Kingdom? Who would not, like I heard Brother Cannon say, rather die ten times and be buried, if this could be done, than to leave this Church. On Sunday, March 2, Hans Westenskov’s first wife died and was buried on the fourth. – – – She was the first body to be buried from the great new tabernacle. It was a grand and sad funeral. 50 wagons, full of people, followed her. 1884-5 P. 180 MY FATHER’S FUNERAL. THE BLESSINGS OF ABRAHAM. JOY OVER DEATH. Today, March 6th, we had fast meeting, and today 40 years ago, we were assembled in my father’s house, to bring him to his last resting place. Present there was a neighbor, a Swedish blacksmith, who said that he had buried 3 or 4 wives and 8 children, and then he said, with an ugly oath in the name of the Evil One, that now he would be the first one here on “Standvejen” to go, after Rasmus Dinesen. Only a couple of days after that, he fell on the ice and broke the one thigh, and died in severe pains a very short time afterwards. In that way his sad prophecy was fulfilled. I heard it all, and I remember every word of it, even now. In this fast meeting I said a few words, which I do rather often, and among other things I mentioned that we bless little children with the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, but maybe very few of us realize the enormity of this blessing – that he will have descendants in a number like the sand on the bottom of the ocean. Orson Pratt has said that one square foot of sand contains as many grains as the whole population of the earth. And in a carload of sand there will be as many grains of sand as can be compared with the number of people from the days of Adam, until the end of the world. How many worlds like this one will it take for every faithful servant of God to fulfill this blessing? No mortal being can figure this out, but God, who is all wise and almighty, can do it. For Him nothing is impossible. The faithful ones will inherit everything in Heaven and on earth together with Jesus. It is not so strange then, that the Saints of God always have felt like strangers and foreigners here on earth, and that they long for the day when they can go home. Brigham Young has often said that when the day comes for him, when he can leave this state of probation, and he can be freed out of this mortal existence, he will greet that day as the happiest one in his whole life. At any time, when his Heavenly Father should decide to call him home, he would go with joy and satisfaction. When I read this talk by George D. Cannon, at the funeral of Brigham, in he “Skandinaviens Stjerne” – the 27th year, No.2, on Dec. 10th, 1877, I felt a renewal of hope and joy in my heart, since I myself, for years have had the same thoughts, wishes and prayers. I could not help this. The kingdom of God has now been organized by the Prophet of God, Joseph Smith. It feels as if my heart has been anchored behind the veil, in Paradise, in the spirit world, where Jesus went after his death on the cross, to explain the plan of salvation for everyone there. As it also says in the hymn: “Often my sighs of longing come forth, to be able to go there, where you went before, for our sake.” P.181 FOUR GRAVES. A SIGN AT HOME. THE HYMNS OF MY CHILDHOOD On Mar. 9th Barbary Polsen was buried. Because of all the snow in the spring, I did not start sowing wheat in the North Field until the 19th. And now, in my high age, I am all alone with all my work, for it seems like Hyrum likes Castle Dale a lot better, and will stay there. On Saturday the 22nd, Svensen’s daughter, Line F. Hansen, died from 4 little children, and she was buried on Monday the 24th of Mar., by the side of her brother. He again was buried on my birthday, July 20th 1879, and both of them are now resting at the west side of my lot, at the head of my dear wife, who was buried on July 30th, 1880. On Tuesday, April, 1st, I went down to the cemetery in the middle of the forenoon, and cleaned and straightened out the grave of my wife, like I always do in the spring. I did the same thing with the graves of Mariane Dinesen, Kari Dinesen and Nephi Dinesen. When I was through, sat down by the bench of my wife’s grave. It was about 11 o’clock. As usual I was sitting in deep thoughts, wishes and prayers. Just at that time, something very strange happened in my home. Anne and the children were all in the living room, when all of a sudden it sounded just like a shot in the heavy lamp glass. The lamp was standing on its usual place, and the glass broke into almost uncountable pieces, which spread all over on the floor and on the shelf. They showed and told me this when I came from Jens at 12 o’clock. It must have been something spiritual and a warning of something coming. It was not touched by anything from this earth. On April 3rd I helped blessing little children in the fast meeting. On this, the third of April it was 31 years since my mother died and was laid to rest in St. Louis. (Page 18) Blessed be, oh God, Thy name, Thou guidest us from mother’s arms To the high age of gray hair. Thou takest us with a father’s hand, Thou givest us Thy word, Thy spirit, Thou helpest the one who is calling for Thee, And liftest up the falling one How can I ever praise Thee, and all Thy kindness, Which always has blessed me body and soul. I was precious to Thee, from first I saw the light, Every day Thou madest me feel that Thou werest my Father. Oh, Jesus mild, guide Thou me, That I can wander rightly. Let me always walk in Thy footsteps, And only find joy therein. Never shall I give up, Be the cross ever so heavy. Then I shall love Thee in trials as well as in good times. I shall love until my death, then all my grief and trials will disappear. These are from three different verses of the many religious songs and hymns, which I learned in my childhood, when I went to school. These words have been in my thoughts off and on all the time, especially when I was alone. Many times in bed I could repeat again and again after memory these blessed songs, and when I was 12 years old, and was out in the field herding cows, I had the book with me and read and sang, and even when I was in the war, this book was my comfort and joy. 1884-7 P.182 A CHILD’S SONG. HIS DAUGHTER BORN IN THAT HOUSE. 5 DIED. A Child’s Song of Love to His Father O God in Heaven I thank Thee, A loving mother Thou gavest me, A good and faithful father, also. I do not know the road of life, But their counsels and teachings Never leave me on the way. Oh, God, help me to fully understand What I, from my first breath of life, really owe to them. Then I am very deeply touched, And love to them and to Thee Fills all of my soul. This heart, so touched, now cries aloud In prayer to Thee, Almighty God. Thou givest strength to the weak one. Help me to mind them in the right way. They are teaching me to know Thee, And faithfully worship Thee. May joy, hope and peace of virtue, Always remain in their hearts. Be Thou with them always. And when Thou callest them from me, To the right home for good souls, Then, please, reward them eternally. When I read this song for my mother, especially the last three lines, tears were rolling down her cheeks. (I do believe I could write every bit of the book, after memory now, all of this from my childhood. Saturday, April 5, Hans’ wife gave birth to a girl. They lived in the house where my wife No.2 was divorced from me, and I received my third wife in that house. On the tenth I finished sowing, and on the same day Soren told me that Christian was out serving (?) On the 18th the old bowery fell down on some school children, and some of them were hurt badly, especially the son of N.L. Christensen. On the 27th Jens Ottosen died and was buried on the 29th. On Thursday, May 1st, I gave 10 pounds of flour as my fasting payment. I did this rather often. On the same day I helped blessing little children. I blessed Herman’s child. On May 13th Ole Mønster died and was buried on the 14th, by the side of his wife. They were the first ones to be baptized in Copenhagen in the Church of Jesus Christ. On Saturday, May 17th, the Logan Temple was dedicated. On May 18th Sister Ida Biling died, and she was buried on the 20th. On the 29th our first colt was born, and on May 31st and June 1st we had conference in Fort Ephraim. On June 6th Sister Mathisen died and was buried on the 8th. On the 9th the Miller Pedersen died, and was buried on June 11th. 1884 P. 183 A HORSE $50,00. CHRISTIAN WORKING FOR OTHERS. I WAS ALONE THIS SUMMER. WENT TO CASTLE DALE. On June 17th I bought a two year old horse from Ephraim, and I paid him $30,00 in gold, plus my two shares in the Cooperative Store, worth $20,00. On the 27th we drove to Spring City, hoping to get a chance to talk to my son, M.C. Dinesen, since he was working there for a Danish man, Hans Jorgensen, but he had been warned so strictly by his unrightful mother, that he dared not speak to me, nor accept anything from me. On July 3rd I blessed Alma Marker’s baby, and I also confirmed an emigrant in the Danish language. On Sunday, July 6th, I was released as a teacher in the High Priest Quorum, according to my own request, since I was also a Ward teacher. On the 10th Jens Stag’s wife died and was buried on the 12th. On July 19th Inger was one year old, and on July 20th I was sixty years old. On the 22nd Hyrum came home from Castle Dale. He had been away since Nov. 29th. He helped me to drive home three wagon loads of hay, and he left again on Monday 28th. On the 29th Hans was 28 years old. On July 31st I began harvesting wheat in the Danish Field. On Monday the 18th of August Ephraim’s wife gave birth to one daughter in Manti, at the Johnson place. On the 29th Hans Larsen’s daughter was buried. She had had a forced abortion. On Sunday Sept. 3rd we drove to Mount Pleasant for the purpose of getting little Inger cured for rachitis. We were going to the wife of Svend Larsen, where they had to meet on three Thursdays after each other. So I went down for them again on the 17th and back on Thursday the 18th. I was home alone during those two weeks, and had my meals at Hanne’s place. Jens and I helped each other with the harvesting of hay and seed, and we were through by the end of September. Then I got the threshing done on the 29th of Sept. and I had 184 bushels of wheat and 229 of oats. This was rather good for me, who was all alone, and was in my 61st year. In the beginning of October Ane and I helped each other, and we got 85 bushels from half an acre, in which I sowed one bushel of wheat. On Oct 18th Ruth Wer Nilsen in Castle died and was buried in Manti on the 21st. On Wednesday the 29th of October, I rode from here at 4 o’clock in the morning over the East Mountains, and arrived at Castle Dale at 9 in the evening. Hyrum, Joseph and family received me with great joy. I stayed with them for three days, and left there on Sunday morning, Nov. 2nd, at 3 o’clock. and arrived in Manti at 8 in the evening, after a hard trip. On Monday Hans Ottosen was found martyred in [Word cut off of copy of page. Starts with L or E] P.184 JOHANNE AND I GOT OUR PICTURES. EIGHT DIED. HYRUM CAME HOME. ENDOWMENTS OF HENNING PIHL. On Nov.11 I gave Bishop Reid half a dollar in silver in Temple donations, also 38 dollars and a half in gold and silver. On the 18th I baptized and confirmed a Swedish girl, who got married the same evening. On the 15th and 16th of Nov. we were in Ephraim to conference. On the 24th in the evening, I was teased in a very intolerable way by Ane. It was all about Hanne, because I in my wisdom and patience had tolerated their company for such a long time and not kicked Brig Hamilton and others out of here. On Sunday morning, at 6:30, on Nov.30, Jens Hansen died, almost 68 years old, and he was buried on Dec 2nd. He was carried into the new tabernacle, and I was called in there to give a talk on our long and good friendship, and our many travels together. On Dec. 5th I had my picture taken in Ephraim, and I also received 16 pictures of my beloved wife Johanne. These were enlarged in the end of November from the pictures we took together here in Manti on May 14th 1866, so that all of our children could have one of each of us. On Dec 125h Doctor David’s wife was buried. On the 15th I sent a letter to Joseph, and one to Sister Larsen in Castle Dale, with two pictures in each. On Wednesday morning 24 Dec. Nils C. Jensen Bloch died almost 63 years old, and he was buried on the 26th. I was called out of the audience [to] close with prayer, and I had just taken a piece of candy into my mouth. He was laid at the north end of the lot, close to mine, and when I arrived home, Hyrum was at home. In the morning of the 26th I boiled 74 pounds of soap, and it turned out white as snow. My tithing this year was $36 and 39 cents. I also gave $1,50 in silver for Temple donations, in all $38 and a half. I also did work on the Temple in the beginning of the year for $40,00, which were given to Nils Tomsen. End of 1884. John Van Cott was on the stand here in Manti once, and he told the following: Henning Pihl in Mount Pleasant, who had been a member of our company, when we came here in 1853, had lost his first wife, and had been married to a Sister Andersen from Copenhagen. I know her, too. They went in and wanted their endowments in the Endowment House. The scribe there, Long, said to them, that since they did not understand the English language, it would be better for them to wait until they could understand. On the way home, they met Heber C. Kimball on the Temple Block, and he knew the wife and saw that she was crying. He asked her why, and since she could speak a little English, she was able to make him understand what was the matter. He told them to go with him. They went back and were registered, and went through the House. Afterwards Henning said to his wife: “I didn’t know that Brigham was a Danish man.” “He is not,” she said. But Pihl answered: “Oh, yes, he spoke Danish all the time.” 1885 P.185 JOY IS BLUE LIKE HEAVEN. HYRUM’S HUMILITY. MEET DEATH WITH JOY. The colors of life say that hope is light gray. Joy is sky blue. I am now going to write with blue (ink). We have now started the year 1885. On Jan. 1st the new meeting house for the Southern Ward was dedicated. Hyrum and I were there. Hyrum stayed from Nov. 29th, 1883 till 26 Dec 1884 in Castle Dale for about 13 months. I think that this mission was good for him. This afternoon he expressed to me for the second time, even with tears, how deeply sorry he was that he had not obeyed me and respected me, like he should have done. And he even feared that God was angry with him. I comforted and encouraged him, and I reminded him of our Gracious Father’s promises, that when we can see our transgressions and try hard to do better, then He will forgive. For we have all made mistakes, I said, even when we tried our best and did what we thought was right. This little verse will explain: Not one is found among us, That knows himself from sin in all. Even friends of virtue often shamefully remember How weakness sometimes made them fall. He onwards strives with willing spirit, But still is held back by ties of dust. I was happy to hear Hyrum’s humble and righteous confession. I said to him that he had not been worse than any of the others. He started working on the Temple Jan. 2nd, and Jens and I also went up there and did some work on the grounds. A small, abbreviated article on death taken from “Juvenile Instructor” Vol.xix No 12 June 15, 1884. Why should death be looked upon with such fear? It is the way of this corruption and vanity. If we are going to reach exaltation some day, we need that, as well as other experiences. It is a way that all people will have to go, if they some day shall come where God is. Without death promotion and exaltation can never be reached. It is a step up to the most desirable blessings. Death is just as necessary as birth, and while we cry here over one who dies, it is like a birth in the spirit world, and there is great joy there. It is like the Apostle Woodruff says: “When a righteous person dies, why should he meet death with sorrow and not with joy? Is he afraid of meeting again with our fellow men, who have gone before? Then let us live so that we can meet them with joy. Do we fear death because we are afraid of meeting with angels or with our Heavenly parents? 1885 P.186 DEATH AS OUR FRIEND. THE WORK ON THE TEMPLE NOT RIGHTLY APPRECIATED. Then let us live in obedience and with reference [reverence?] to God. Then we can look forward with joy to the moment when we shall be called home to them. Just like children here in life, who love and obey their earthly parents, are vary happy indeed to meet them again. Why can it not be the same way with our Heavenly parents? Let us try to live in such a way that when the message comes to us, that our life span on this earth is over with, that we then can look upon death, and wait for it like a friend who comes to take us away from pain and grief, and take us into a wonderful condition, and into a place where we can meet our Heavenly parents, as well as our beloved relatives and friends who have been away from us for so long. Think of the happy welcome they will give us, and how we will enjoy being with them in celestial joy forever and ever. The righteous ones are not afraid of death. It might come at any time of the day. It will call them to rest from their hard work, from sorrow and trouble. But their works shall follow them, the Lord says, and those who die in me, shall not taste death. Death will be sweet to them. Hyrum worked on the Temple in January for $20,00 which he gave to Bishop Reed, and in the beginning of February we both worked. I drove for three days with horse and wagon, and it came to $12,00, but since the stores did not take wheat, nor oats, nor eggs, we had nothing, and needed so many things. Then I went to everybody in the Cooperative Store, and also to Tott’s store, and asked if anyone would give an offer with me. I offered them $10,00 in Temple work, for $5,00 in the store, but nobody was willing to help me. So then I went to Sister Veierha[word cut off] to get one of our two shares in the Ladies’ store, but all was in vain. How can it be that the House of the Lord is not more appreciate in this city where it is standing, that they who are not able to work on it, but who receive $2,00 per day in the store, are unwilling to give 1 for 2 in the Temple, to those who can get nothing in the store? If it had been another great speculation, they would gladly have given Dollar for Dollar. However, I feel and say and write that there is nothing on the whole earth to which we can give work or means, to any greater blessing, than to the House of the Lord. That will bring the greatest of all blessings throughout all eternity. 1885 P.187 STRANGE HAPPENINGS IN LOGAN TEMPLE. JOHN THE REVELATOR. CLOCK STOPPED AT 4:30. The 14th and 15th of February we had conference here in Manti. President Young of the Seventies told us about a young sister who worked in Logan Temple. One night she had a dream. She saw her deceased fiancé standing in front of her. He was dressed in black from top to toe, and he looked very sad. She asked of the meaning of this, and he told her that she would be able to help him out of the sad condition he was in, by performing something for him in the Temple. When she came to the Temple the next morning, she met a man there right away, and she told him about her dream, and asked him if he would be willing to perform baptism and the other ordinances for this person. This he did, and the next night the young man came back to her again, this time dressed in white all over, and looked very mild, happy and grateful. About 20 years ago I heard a man talk from the stand here in Manti. He spoke about a missionary by the name of Schofield, who lived in Juab County. When he was on his mission in England, and sat in his rented room, a man came in to him and asked if he could stay there for the night. This permission was given. Then Brother Schofield told him that he was going to hold a meeting that evening on a place about two or three miles away. He asked if the stranger would like to go with him. This he agreed to, and they left. On the way Schofield asked him if he would not come up to the stand after the meeting, so that they could walk home together. When they arrived at the meeting-place, the house was surrounded by a mob. There was no doubt that this crowd had come to make trouble. But when the missionary went up to speak, he was filled with an extraordinary spirit and power, and he kept on speaking for almost two hours. When they went home, Schofield felt very happy and relieved, and he asked the stranger how he liked his talk. The man answered that he liked it very well, for, he said: “It is the same Gospel that I preached 1800 years ago.” Schofield was very surprised and asked: “But, who are you then?” The answer was: “I am John, the Revelator.” When they came home, Schofield wanted him to stay there for the night, but his guest answered that he had more to do other places. So he went to the door and disappeared. Today, on the 23rd of February I will write about a small incident. About the middle of last summer, 1884, one morning when I got up, I noticed that both our clocks stopped between 4:30 and 5. One of them was only lacking 5 minutes to 5. What this should mean I do not know, but in this winter in the beginning of 1885, it is four years and a half since our beloved mother, Johane Dinesen, passed away. In July it will be five years. P.188 VISIONS OF JOSEPH SMITH. MY DREAM IN SCHOOL. THREE DEAD. HYRUM IN TEMPLE. Joseph Smith was once with Brigham and Joseph Young. He told them about a vision that he had had. He saw those of the brethren who died from Cholera in Zion’s Camp, Missouri. He was filled with humility and he cried. But then he said that if he would ever become worthy of coming to such a place that these brethren were in, then God in Heaven knows that he would never ask for anything more. The Patriarch James Worck once told me that once, when Joseph Smith was preaching about the blessings of Jacob and Esau, he all of a sudden forgot what he was talking about. For a few minutes he just stood there and looked at the people. And then he said: “Is there anyone in this congregation who can tell me what I was speaking about?” One brother in the audience that stood up and told him. Joseph said: “Thank you, Brother, you shall be blessed, both in your home and in your store.” On Wednesday, February 25th, I helped administering to Brother Love’s wife, who died shortly afterwards. She left five little boys, and the oldest was only 10 years old. She herself was 33, and he was 71. She was buried on the 26th. In the morning of the 27th of February, a few hours before dawn, I dreamed that I was back in the school in Gentofte. I was sitting in my old seat. In my great surprise I said: “I used to come to this school when I was 7 years old, and I see that the same old benches are still here, that we used to sit on, and I am now 61 years old, so you can easily figure out how long that is ago. 54 years. My old schoolteacher Jensen was also there. He was the one who understood my innocence (See Page 0 [sic]). And he was also the one who told the other children to look at my blackboard, when they had to write something. (See Page 109). On the 28th of February a bad accident took place. Persen’s only son was riding after a hare by the North Field. The horse fell and James Persen just about broke his neck and died only [a] few minutes afterwards. On the same morning Sam Davenport’s daughter, 14 years old, died and was buried the 1st of March. On Monday the 2nd of March James Persen was buried. A lot of sorrowing people followed. A few evenings in February Hyrum went with me teaching, because Snow was unable to keep his promise to come and go with me, and I dared not neglect my sacred calling. Hyrum worked 19 days on the Temple for Christian Ottosen in Castle Dale, who again would work just as many days for Hyrum on the water pipes up there. On the 9th of March Jens, I, Hyrum and Hanne drove to “Six Miles,” and we were all together at Hans’ place and had dinner there, except for Joseph. All the family of my first wife were together. 1885 P.189 HANNE MOVED AWAY FROM HERE, AND WE MOVED IN. WILL WRITTEN AND EXPLAINED. On the 10th of March Hyrum and I started sowing. On the same day, 31 years ago, I moved Hanne up to Mother Bemus’s place. That was the first time she left the house of her parents. They have now lived with me for about 4 years without paying a cent, which has saved them an expense of close to one hundred dollars. On the 16th of March we had a great solar eclipse. On Monday the 23rd of March we moved into the two small rooms in the Northern Field. On the 26th I finished the rolling of the Danish Field. In the latter part of this month Hyrum again worked on the Temple, this time for five days, for a $10,00 order for Joseph. Joseph was very ill in February and March. He has had rheumatic fever several times, an illness that he inherited from his mother. On the 28th Sister Mactø Persen’s daughter was buried. She died from seven little children. On the 28th I gave Bishop Reed 50¢ from myself, as well as some other money that I had collected, for the purpose of buying land in Mexico. It might be necessary to escape to this place from our enemies, because we honor, obey and love God’s celestial law. On April 1st we had a blessed rain weather. I went up to the Temple and to the grave. In the fast meeting on the 2nd I blessed a little girl, and gave her the name of Nelly Johanne. On the 3rd I whitewashed the east side of the house. This was very needed because it had been a long time since anything was done there. On the third, in the evening, I went down to the grave of my beloved wife, and enlarged it somewhat by the help of some stones, left over from the stone cutters place at the Temple. In this spring I had my will written by Hans Jensen, according to my best judgement. This was, however, very difficult. I sincerely wanted to be wise and just in dividing out the little that I had. But if my dear descendants will read my life history with humility and deep thought, they might understand. If they will only consider the great difference between those who have been born and brought up here in the Church of God, in the home of peace and lovingly cared for with all necessities by parents who love them. And these parents anxiously worried about them, watched and prayed day and night for their well-being and salvation. In 1853 the beloved wife of my youth, Johane, and I came to Sanpete, after a long and extremely hard trip. The first thing that met us there was poverty, almost starvation and nakedness, grief, illness and trouble in many different ways. We were even in danger of life from wild people, and no 1885 P.190 GOD’S HELP IN NEED. JENS IN CASTLE DALE. MY AGE AND THAT OF THE CHURCH, 61. language nor chance to tell about our problems to father, mother, sister or brother in the flesh, nor to old friends, but only to God, our Eternal Father. To our great comfort He understood our language and our humble prayers and complaints. He helped and blessed us through many long years of difficulties, troubles and grief. And through all this we have been able to gather what little we have. I have already helped them a little on the way, those who are now married. However, it is very little, compared to what I would have liked to have done. But since I have already raised a new family, I have to use a lot of wisdom and care in what I am spending in my high age of 61. The 10th of April Jens, Hyrum and I drove from here to Castle Dale, for Jens now will have to try to get some land again, since he last winter sold his land in the North Field, so he could be able to pay for Nols Blog’s horses, saddle and reins, and also a wagon of H. Jensen. The rest was in cash, $275,00. Just as soon as I heard the Gospel be preached in Denmark, I wished to be baptized when I was 30 years old, just like Jesus, who was baptized when He was 30, and He started His precious mission at that age. But I was only 27 years, 4 months and 4 days, when I was baptized, and then was lacking 2 years 4 month and 26 days in being 30. I have now been in the Church 33 years, 7 months and 26 days in the Church, 20 of July 1885, about the same age as Jesus was when he died on the cross for our sins. If I live this summer until July 20th, 1885, I will be 61 years old. The Church of God will also, on the 6th of April 1891 be 61 years old. To that time there will be a great change and a new period of time will start, according to Orson Pratt’s explanation about the Holy pyramid in Egypt, and also the revelation given to Joseph Smith about the great happening of a visit of Jesus Christ in 1891. On the 21st we had nine inches of snow, besides a lot of rain during the night, and several times through this month. On Tuesday evening, the 28th of April, Jens and Hyrum came home from Castle Dale. On April 20th I and Jens with family drove out to bury Jens Madsen’s one twin girl, one year old. Today, the first of May, is being celebrated with dance, plays, driving and other entertainments. On the third of May I was again called by President Weiersham, in the High Priest meeting to be a teacher in the quorum. But Bishop Reed objected, because I was a ward teacher. On the 4th of May I helped blessing and confirming many on the fast meeting. Two illegitimate children were blessed, Jules and Sus Pitags (?). 1885 P.191 WOODRUFF – YOUTH. ETERNAL GRIEF. A MAN’S DISOBEDIENT SON. ABIGAEL DEAD. Apostle W. Woodruff spoke here one evening after conference, against the liberty the young people are taking during their engagement period, to have sexual intercourse with each other before marriage. They are, this way, laying a foundation for eternal grief. This can easily be seen by the fact that the first baby in so many families were born a few months too early. The same principle I heard a brother talk about in the Danish meeting in Salt Lake City in the year of 1876, when I was there to do some work on the Temple. He said that there were girls there, who were servants, and who allowed themselves to be cheated by false, gentile men, and thus lost their precious honor and gift from God, which cannot be brought back. They might be forgiven, but this sacred and blessed innocence, which is the key or the foundation for peace and love in the marriage, will never be restored again, never in all eternity. There were two girls present who started crying very bitterly. No doubt they had fallen in such a sad trap and disappointment, without hopes of a decent marriage. And this had probably really made them think. Many years ago I heard a man speak from the stand here in Manti. He spoke about a man who had a disobedient son, who did many wrong things. His father warned him and said that if he did not repent, the father would take a blackboard and would put a nail in it for every thing the boy did wrong. When the board was full of nails, the father showed it to the son and said: “Now, see, how many bad things you have done.” The boy then felt very sorry and told the father that he would repent and try to do better. The father said that if he would do so, the father would take one nail out of the board for every good deed the boy did. So he did, and when all the nails were out of the board the father brought it to the son, and said: “Now, my son, see here. All the nails have been taken out.” But the son answered: “Yes, Father, but all the marks are still there.” And so it is also the case with us, fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, sons and daughters. The marks of our deeds will follow us in life and death, according to God’s own words. It is just like the holes in the board. They cannot be removed. On the 18th of May our second colt was born. The first one, which we got last year, Hyrum got. On the 18th he traveled to “Six Miles,” to work for six weeks for Ephraim for another colt. On the 23rd I brought 13 bushels of wheat for tithing from Squares (?) for stone of Joseph’s, which he worked on together with Jens the last winter he was home. For this he can receive a tithing receipt in Castle Dale. On Saturday the 30th I had to pick up Sister Lensi and Gustav Hansen for Ane who was sick again. She had been down for four weeks with birth difficulties. On the 31st Abigael, the mother-in-law of Hanne was buried, and May is now over with. It has given a lot of rain. P.192 A LOVING AND JOYFUL MESSAGE FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, JOHANE. By the help of Bikuben No 30, 1885, I got a message, which I take as if it were from my beloved wife in the spirit world. My very best friend, who still is alive How often I have wished that I could write to you: I died as you know, and I heard your cries I saw your deep sorrow, my beloved companion from before. I wanted so badly to comfort you in your great sorrow I saw my dead body, but my spirit was not dead. I saw my own coffin and heard the words of the minister. I saw them put the coffin down and throw earth on it. I saw you later alone staying at my grave To pray to God, our Father, who gave us his grace. I saw that the shadows of night finally sent you home, That you still in your thoughts brought forth my picture. I found that I was the same one, even if I now was a spirit. I felt that I was freed from the heavy chains of the dust. I found that what was hidden under stone and earth Only was my old body, my former beloved house. But I, myself, was alive, and I really stood there Just like the body I left so recently. We remember every deed, yes, even the smallest word, The good and the bad that happened here on earth. We remember our friends, and we love them as before. For love and knowledge is not lost when we die. We still hope and still believe in Him Who became the Savior for the whole world, And the sacrifice lamb for sin. Once, when He died He visited this place And the robber on the cross, who believed and was given peace. Yes, many noble spirits and friends I see here. And those I do not know, are many, many more. The good ones enjoy joy, and do feel satisfied. Death does not end activity for the good ones. There is plenty to do for each and every one of them. That I could see when I met with my friends here. The millions of spirits, who once have had life Here still behind the veil, own the power of spirit. We can think and understand much better now than before, And therefore still have progress in light and knowledge. We enjoy peace and joy, as if this were Heaven The testing time is over with, and so is trial If you cannot grasp it all now, then still believe, For you will find the state of truth for your soul. Then, when death calls you away from earth life Your former beloved wife will meet you again, my friend. The beloved friend from your youth, will sweetly hug you again. And eternally in death you know I love you. Your faithful Johane Dinesen, can not forget you My faithful Hans Dinesen, can not forget me. Maybe someone who will get to read the above, might think that is only because of the sad death of my beloved wife, that I write about her in this way, so lovingly, but then I can only ask them to read our letters that we wrote to one another, when I was in the war in 1849, mine 21, and hers 8. Those letters will express stronger than anything else our love for each other, stronger than anything which has been written in this book. 1885 P.193 THE BIRTH OF EMANUEL, AND SOMETHING ABOUT THE BIRTH PLACES OF THE OTHER CHILDREN. On Monday the first of June, I did some fixing on all the four graves of my dear ones. On the second I again had to go for Sister Lensi and Gustav Hansen, and get them to Ane who was sick. On the third again I had to get the young Sister Walker, and Sister Hansen, still without result. On the fifth I sold my red cow to D. Henry for $20,00, so that I could meet the many expenses, which I knew would be coming. On Sunday the seventh I again brought the same women to Ane, and also on the 11th. On the 16th Hanne moved down to the old Markers on the corner. On the same day Jens Jensen’s wife was buried, and I was asked to speak. I spoke a little about death’s blessings and joys for the righteous ones. On Friday the 19th I again picked up Sister Hansen and both the Walked midwives. They came and left several times. They left us in the evening with the explanation that all was well prepared, and that they could be back very fast. They gave her two spoonfuls of Caster Oil. I brought them home, and lay down to a good rest and sleep. But soon new pains started, stronger than ever before. We believed that it was the result of all that oil. The pains got worse. She could not be neither up nor down. Finally I lifted her up in the bed, and for the second time put my had on her head. Before my prayer was ended, she cried out, to our surprise: “Now, take it.” And right away we heard the baby’s voice. I now had to leave everything to Sister Hansen, who then was alone and she screamed by surprise. The time was then 5 minutes to 11, according to the new time of mankind. But according to God’s and the old time of the world, it was 10:30, when this last boy was born. He is my third wife’s third child here with me. It can most certainly be said that this child was born by the power of God, since no human help was present. When Hanne, my first wife’s only living daughter was born, I was also present all alone, because it all happened so fast, and without pains or any forewarnings. That was also about 11 o’clock in the evening. It happened in the old kitchen where Joseph and Hanne were born – and Hans, Hyrum, Johannes and Emanuel were born in our own old bedroom to the south. Christian and Hanne’s Lilly Johanne were born in the little chamber, which once has been Munck’s – and Inger and Hanne’s Marie Abigael were born in the southern big room, which also has belonged to Munck once, and Ephraim was born in Forrest Monarck – and Jens, Rasmus and Kirstine were born in my father’s house by Strandvejen (in Denmark). 1885 P.194 I BAPTIZE. SEE PYRAMID. 40 IN MY FAMILY. PRAYER IN TRIAL. DEATH AND GRAVE. On Thursday, on the second of July, I was out baptizing people in the Hot Springs. I also helped to confirm and bless children in the fast meeting. Sister Walker asked for $5,50, which she did not deserve, since she was absent at the two most important times, so I paid her $4,00. Sister Lensi, who was here three times in the beginning, received $2,00, and Gustav Hansen received $4,50 and other things for watching house and family for two weeks, so all the money that I received for the cow, has now been spent. In the evening of July seventh Hyrum and I went to see panorama of the great pyramid in Egypt, and the Seven Wonders of the World, which I have never seen before. On July the 14th Hanne and I drove alone to “Six Miles,” for Hyrum was working in the canyon for Hoyer. On the 16th of July we had a Sunday School Jubilee here in Manti. A very large group of children from the southern part of Sanpete was assembled here. It was a most delightful sight. This again brought me to start counting out the number of my family. I found that it consists of about 40, and 20 of these were under the age of eight. May the name of the Lord be praised, that He, to such a high degree and in so many ways has seen to the desires of my heart, and answered my many prayers, me, being such an unworthy, humble servant. He has protected me and my dear faithful ones in all dangers and trials – in a life so full of tests and difficulties. He knows how often I, during these hard years, have left my bed before or after midnight, and outside, in the open air, summer or winter, have knelt down on the ground, often on show to lift up my heart in thanks and prayer to the God of Grace, for me and all my dear ones. On Monday, the 21st of July, I was 61 years and one day old. I gave Bodil R. the old papers and letters, which actually belonged to her, and which have been here in my drawers, since she worked here for us in 1868. I have often wanted to give them to her, since I left to work on the Salt Lake Temple and she asked me to borrow my good papers, but at that time I did not understand what she meant. On July 24 we were going to have a great celebration, and many preparations had been make for this purpose. But this had to be changed. General Grant died on the 23, and all celebrations had to b stopped and the flags went up half mast, like on the Fourth. We started harvesting wheat at the end of July. On Thursday the 6th of August! in the fast meeting, I again blessed our little Emmanuel, since he seemed a little ill on the 20th of July, and called Emanuel Dinesen, which according to the words of Joseph Smith, means “God With Us,” since it was the power of God which helped him to come into this world. This is mentioned on Page 193. I also gave a little talk in this meeting, and mentioned how this people had been blessed with children, and also mentioned my 20 children under the age of eight. I also talked about laying on of hands in Heaven. P.195 DIFFICULT HARVESTING. FOUR TIMES TO MOUNT PLEASANT. $40,00 IN GOLD TO THE TEMPLE. 1891, POOR IN 188 [Last digit cut off] as here on Earth. In the afternoon all of us, and Sister Hansen drove to the North Field. On the 7th of August we had a terrible electric rain storm. It laid down the big seed in the North Field and many other places, and this made the harvesting very difficult, expensive and slow, but we were still able to finish it by the end of August. But on the Wednesdays the second, ninth, and 16th of August, I was forced to rent a wagon and drive to Mount Pleasant with little Emanuel, who was sorely afflicted with the same illness as little Inger last year, namely rachitis. I had to take him to Sister Larsen, to get him cured. So I therefore had to rent Jens to drive the seed home, which we finished on the 19th of September. At the end of September Hyrum did some work with the threshing machine, around the farms, and that way he made some wheat for himself. In the beginning of October we took our potatoes up and we got 125 bushels out of half-an-acre. This time we took them before the cows, which had taken a great deal of it the other years. On the 16th we did some threshing in light rain weather in the afternoon, and we got 210 bushels of oats and 190 bushels of wheat. On the 22nd I put a door-casing in the southern part of the house, in to the small room, which once has been mine. During this month Hyrum also went around quite a lot with the threshing machine, and both of us took a few wagon loads of gravel from the stone quarry by the temple. On Saturday the 24th I gave Bishop Red $1,50 in silver to the Temple, so now it has been $40,00 in gold and silver that I have paid to the Temple in Manti, since they started it. On the 28th we had our 3 little [?] photographed in Fort Ephraim. On Sunday the first of November P. Pratt’s son spoke to us in the North Ward, about the coming of Christ. He said that W. Woodruff has asked God about the time, and that he had received the same answer as Joseph Smith had, namely by the end of 1891 and the beginning of 1892. That would be the time for this great thing to happen, and that the night before his coming, would be just as light as the middle of the day. Just like here in America at His first coming here. The great and beautiful Bethlehem Star would have a light as strong as the sun, and it would show itself in 1887., On Monday November second Hyrum drove from here at ten o’clock to go to Castle Dale. He had 12 bushels of apples with him from the tithing office, to sell over there, since they have no fruit. and I sent some dry fruit and a sack of apples. This was a gift. The same day I wrote a letter to Joseph. In this I wrote something about how much better it is in the wisdom of God to be poor than to be rich in this world. That was also what Jesus chose when He came here to open the way to the kingdom of God. And it also seems to be mostly the poor who accept the Gospel of Jesus in these days. That was the lot of my parents in their days and that has also become 1885 P.196 THE POOR ONES ARE MORE BLESSED, FOR THE KINGDOM OF GOD – ABOUT THE 10, THE KING AND THE GIRL. HAPPINESS IN DEATH. my lot, even if I worked and struggled day and night, when I came here. But all our cattle died, and everything went wrong. Through this experience I learned to walk quietly on the narrow road, and trust in the Lord who has said in his word: “I am the one who make rich, and I am the one who make poor.” And He knows best. He knows what is best for each one of us. Joseph Smith and Brigham Young have often said that the danger for these people, is in getting rich. Oh God, give us only what Thou seest in Thy pity what would make it easier for us to stay faithful, in all our sacred covenants, that we might reach the glorious goal, to gather again with all our dear ones eternally in the Kingdom of God. Oh, how very few there are today, who really think very deeply here, in these days, out of the enormous crowd of people, who fought with Lucifer in Heaven, when we consider the word of God and the way people live. H.C. Kimball once said that if one out of each ten, who were baptized into this Church, would reach the Celestial Glory, he thought that this would be all. Out of the 10 lepers whom Jesus healed, only one came back and thanked him, and the Savior asked: “Where are the other nine? Were they not also healed?” One of the ten girls who were baptized in Denmark, there was only one who came to get the laying on of hands, when F. Dorius was called to perform this ordinance. Joseph Young often used this parable in his speech, when he talked about the neglectfulness of the people, namely: A king was taking a drive, and on the way he saw about ten little girls who were playing. He stopped and asked them if they would go home, wash themselves and put on their best clothes, and be there when he came back. If they did, he would take them into his coach, take them home with him and give them gifts. As soon as he had left, they said to each other: “Of course, he did not mean it. He would not do that.” So they continued playing. Only one of them went and did as he had said. She was ready, and she was there when he came back. He took her home with him, and made her very happy. This, of course, brought sorrow and shame to the others. This is like it is with the ten virgins. Five were wise and were blessed. Five were the opposite, but all of them slept. On Thursday the fifth of November, I spoke in the fast meeting, and among other things I mentioned my great fear of death, which I felt when I was in the war. But I told about the great change that took place when I heard and accepted this eternal Gospel. Then all fear had disappeared to such a degree, that I happily was willing to risk my life for this wonderful message, should it be necessary. Yes, this came to me, even before I accepted it. But, of course, the reason for this immense fear must have been all the cruelty and misery that I witnessed in 1849. One soldier lost both his arms and both his legs, but still that lump of clay 1885 P.197 DYING SOLDIER SPEAKS TO KING. MEASURE FOR MEASURE. THE BOY IN THE FOREST. KARINGTON. was alive, and he spoke to the King. He asked the King if they would please kill him. The King turned away and cried, when he saw his sad misery, but then he turned around again and said that no, this was the only thing he could not do for him, but anything else he could ask about, he should receive. The soldier then told him that he had a girl that he was worried about, and the King promised him to send a certain amount of money every year to this woman for her child, and if I have the right information, this woman is here in Manti today. It is the picture of this King that I wear on the left side of my chest every 4th of July, when I wear my medal from the way. On the tenth I received a cow to fatten up. My share would be what it can give over $15,00 in Tott’s store. On the 14th and 15th we had conference here in Manti. There were many good speakers and much good advice was given by the apostles Smith and Grant, and John T. Kain, who was our delegate to the conference. I wrote a little bit about this in a letter to Joseph on the 17th. If only we could remember these things and live accordingly. They compared some of us with a farmer who prayed for a great harvest, but since he was unwilling to sow anything, he would not be able to receive a harvest, either. They stressed how important it is that we work hard to overcome our evil habits. I can include it all in the words of the Savior: “Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also read.” (Gal.6:7) And: “And with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.” (Matt.7:1) Even words that we speak will bring results, good or bad. A boy was standing out in the forest on a quiet evening, and he was singing. And then he heard the same song being sung in the forest. Then he started speaking, and the same words came back to him. That made him angry, and he started scolding and using some bad words. Again the same words came back to him. He then started crying and ran to his mother, and told her that there was a boy in the forest that was making fun of him. But the mother understood the whole thing, and said: “No, my son, those words were your own words, which came back to you in the form of an echo. Had you only spoken good words only good words would have come back to you, for, my son, in your life, hereafter, always try to give out the right kind of words, and do the good things to your fellow men. Then the same things will be measured back to you.” And then they said that nobody has kept the Word of Wisdom fully. Many have decided to live according to the unrighteous laws of men, instead of keeping God’s sacred law of marriage. Nobody has paid their tithing regularly. None have held their family prayers like they should, and finally they mentioned how very sad it was that Albert Karington (Carrington?) an apostle of Jesus, close to 70 years of age 1885 P.198 THE ROAD IS NARROW. DECORATED FOUR GRAVES. JOHANNE 60. SELLING LAND. has fallen in immorality with women, and has been excommunicated from God’s Church. You who stand watch out that you do not fall, for the road is very slick, dangerous and narrow, that leads to the kingdom of God, and those who walk on it, are very few, So, our joy cannot be said to be full and perfect before the victory has been won and the goal has been reached, and we again are together with all our dear ones in the home of joy and happiness for all eternity, so we never again will have to part from each other. Oh, God, give us grace and strength to live so that we might reach this goal. On Sunday the 22nd we went up to visit with Hanne, for it was the wedding anniversary of her mother’s and mine. It was now 39 years ago. We were baptized 34 years ago. On Tuesday the 24th of November I was down on the cemetery and decorated the graves of all my four dear ones. I used the temple gravel all along the middle, and blue along the sides, which means hope and joy. Later on, on the 26th I used tiny rocks to emphasize the “deads” and the crosses. On Wednesday the 25th Jens’s wife gave birth to a boy, in the morning. On the 26th, in the meeting of the Seventies, I heard a man tell about his mission to the Sandwich Islands. He talked about the writings on the wall, which I heard about in the Temple in St. George. See Page 177. On the 27th we all were down to see. On the 30th P. Jorgensen and Dorthea had their divorce. Today, on the fourth of December, it was the birthday of my beloved wife from my youth. She would have been 60 years old. I went down to decorate her grave with a heart and an anchor, made out of tiny rocks. Today, at one o’clock, a nice-looking young woman came in and asked to stay a little while and get warmed up. She told me that I had had a lot of grief, adversity and troubles, but by the end of this year, most of these things would be over with. I would have light, good and sweet days, for until now it has been like all my hard work had gone into one hand and out of the other. Even my friends had tried to harm me, and speak evil about me. I would soon be able to make a very pleasant journey, and I had friends who were waiting for me. During next month I would receive a letter with money in, and she said many other things of this sort. This is the first time that I have ever allowed anyone to tell my fortune, and some of these things I know are true. I will now write a few sentences about the business deal I had with Hans Jensen about the land in the Danish Field. This was on January 4th, 1880. See Page 102. The wagon I gave him back, as we had agreed, and potatoes, and potatoes, which I had received from him, I had to pay with 50¢ per bushel, even if I those days could buy them just as good for 35¢. And when I asked for 5¢ out of each dollar in the store, which it gave for money, and since we had agreed that everything 1885 P.199 A LETTER FROM ABELGREN. WER EVIL AND FURIOUS. P. JORGEN MARRIED. ABOUT MY LAND. MY TITHING. should be figured out in the worth of money. But he got very angry, said that I was twisting and turning everything. He took his hat and told me to go with him to the court house, where I was told to pay half of the cost of the transfer, even if our agreement was that I should nat have to do this, since the land he had received, contained a good deal over ten acres. On Saturday the fifth I received a letter from Abelgren, who had gone to Sweden in the beginning of October on a mission, and also to visit with, and, if possible bring his wife and children over here with him, and to his great joy he was accepted just like an angel from Heaven. Now he is in hopes that his wife will accept the Gospel. He sent me her picture, and also sent his warmest greetings to the president and all the bishops in Manti, also to the brethren in the Temple and those in the Scandinavian organization. I forgot to write last year, that when I came home from Castle Dale November first I heard and saw a large crowd of children come out of my house. They saw me coming riding, and since it was clear moonlight, I could see that they were Wer’s children. When I came into the house, Ane told me that she had had a terrible time, since I left. She had trouble and noise from the children all the time. It seemed as of they were up on the roof and everywhere else. After I had come into the house, two stones were thrown against the door. So after this, I went up to see Sam Wer on the mill. I told him about this in a friendly way. But he immediately started to protest. He got very furious, and cried: “Get out.” So I left immediately. (This has been added to Page 137.) On December 5th I received a letter from Abelgren in Sweden. I answered this letter on the 11th, and gave my testimony about the great work of God. On the 27th I read his letter in the Scandinavian meeting, according to his wishes. On the tenth I settled my tithing, which was $32,00 in 1885. On the 18th I made 65 pounds of soap. On the 18th of December P. Jorgen from Ephraim was married here in my house by W. Luck. On the 21st Hyrum and I went to see C.C.A. Christensen’s beautiful panorama in the South Ward. During this month Joseph and I were expecting several letters concerning our land in Castle Dale, my homestead. It has now been six years since we first entered that in November, 1879. I found a piece of paper where my tithing had been written down. From 1860 to 1870, it said that the tithing had been $934,00 in produce and in cash. In work delivered there had been $250,00, which made $1184,00. In this year of 1885 there had been $32 and 38¢, and in donations to the Manti Temple there had been $40,00 in gold and silver, since the Temple was started. End of 1885. 1886 P.200 BIRTHDAYS. THE VISION OF FARNSWORTH. THE INDIAN PROPHET. THREE ARMIES TO UTAH. In 1886, on the sixth of January Hyrum had his 21st birthday. I got N.R. Petersen to go with me in the district, instead of Gard E. Snow. And we were able to, for the first time, to finish this visit on January eighth. On the same day all of us also visited Hanne, who was 23 years old that day. Jens was 37 on Sunday the tenth. On that day I read in the Danish meeting about three strange visions, concerning the Kingdom of God and Zion in the last days. At first I gave Farnsworth’s vision, which I, myself, once heard him speak about in Manti, and another time, on Sunday the third of January, in the tabernacle in St. George, when I was there to work on the temple. The events in this vision have now all taken place completely, except for the last part, which part now really seems to be starting, when the horrible cloud will come, as dark as the darkest night, and then, all of a sudden, get still darker, where half of the people were running around just like confused and scared sheep. Then the cloud would break, and the contents of it would fall down over our enemies with a ten fold revenge, with the running of blood, with pestilence and hunger, which were terrible. But the angels could be seen in the openings above the cloud. They would come down among us, and fill our hearts with a heavenly peace. We would all be of one heart and one mind, and we had all the glorious blessings of the Lord together with one another. Brigham Young would again be among us, and he and they would go to the place, which had been talked about so much. The other one was from “Bikuben” (The Beehive), the second year no 31, the first of May 1879. It tells about a visit in 1857, by one of the Nephite Apostles, who came to a man by “Lakefloden.” He told him that the United States would send an army here, that year, from the East. He showed him where on earth they would build their fort, which was called Camp Floyd. But we would not have a fight with them. They would leave in peace. And thus it happened. But he said that another flock would come from west and build a fort. The place would be where Camp Douglas now is. But we would not fight with them either. But he said that the time would come when the mountains would be full of soldiers, and there would be a fight like one he had never seen before. But, if his people would do as he said, they would never have to fight again. For he would fight for them, and he had power to raise a whirlwind to throw them and all theirs over the mountains, and to have the earth open itself and engulf them all. He said to tell all this to Brigham. And then he told how his enemies had tried to kill him in many horrible ways, but that the power of God had freed him each time. (Geo. A. Hill in “Juvenile Instructor.”) I have written only a small part of it, for it took him two evenings until midnight to tell it all. (Text of Cannon in prison). The third of Bikuben (Danish newspaper, Salt Lake) No. 43, 9th year, on July 23rd, 1885, a letter from Angus Cannon dated Jerusalem July 7th and published in the Deseret News: “While I was pondering the present conditions of Zion, my spiritual eyes were opened S.L Friday Dear Sister Frandsen, We are sorry we had to take the last 22 pages down in hand printing. My wife’s eyesight, instead of getting better, which we so sincerely had hoped, are getting worse. In the book there are a few places that seem out of context. But we got the general idea and intentions of the writer. All in all we think Br. Dinesen has done very well. Sincerely yours, Richard and Eva Gregersen 1886 P.201 VISIONS. PRISONS OPENED. and I saw the events of the future and heard a soft, pleasant voice saying: “So says the Lord. See the sons of Zion and their fathers. And I saw the sons of Zion wake up and their fathers stood up and brought sacrifices, yes all their property, and as everything had been placed on the altar each and everyone cried unto the Lord like one man clad in sackcloth and ashes. Hypocrites and traitors ran away. The dark could dissolved. The darkness of the night disappeared. Justice gained liberty, and victoriously it had broken its chains, it leaves its prison and calls the righteous, the persecuted and suppressed once, just like one coming in a flaming chariot from the throne of glory with a crown of diamonds on his head and on whose forehead was written “Justice” and in his hand holding a glorious banner floating pleasantly and beautifully, with the inscriptions: Love, Grace and Justice set with precious stones, and uppermost on the banner was written the word Utah in golden letters. – and I saw all the plains with beautiful cities and pretty places. Over the mountains and over the land there were shining lakes and beautiful streams. – But no places I was able to see any Godless or evil people. They had fled in fear and horror when justice appeared. They were now there from where nobody ever returns. Yes, all those who were trembling for fear and hastened to join the evil and miserable company, yes, all those went to their peers. Liberated Utah raised its head happily. In the valleys of the mountains and over all the plains can now be heard no other sounds than those of joy and gratefulness and His voice which brings joy to the hearts, yes with music and all kinds of pleasant instruments. The prisons open their doors for the prisoners. The caves and the gorges yield those who had been hiding there. and the ships on the ocean hasten to bring back the exiles. – When the anxious husband returns from captivity and knocks on the door and calls his wife’s name, her eyes are full of tears when she opens the door and recognizes her husband. Now she wipes her tears away, embraces her husband and rests her head against his breast. Even in time goes slowly and the days are many and the heart is full of longing then shall as sure as the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, yes, as well of Joseph, Brigham and John Taylor is alive, righteousness reappear in its divine glory and have complete dominion in Utah. – Yes, you shall again be released from your prison, and again enjoy the company of your wives and children in your own house in peace and plenty. – This is only a small part of theses three visions which I have written here because of lack of space. Another vision related in the Beaver Enterprise which I read and partly copied in St. George 1875 about the constitution, which in a way was hanging by a thread in danger of being eliminated by the armies of Great Britain, which was at war with the United States, but finally 1886 P.202 THE CONSTITUTION. HYRUM’S BLESSING. SOWING IN FEBRUARY. there came a mighty people from the Rocky Mountains clothed in the white raiment of righteousness, and as they proceeded the earth trembled, and when the British Army saw them they were stricken with terror and fled and the mountaineers upheld and sustained the constitution as it was in the days of their fathers. This mighty army is naturally the Latter-day Saints here in Utah when they become cleansed and sanctified before the Lord, which will happen soon. The prospects for the saints under this present dark cloud sem like the situation which existed in 1857, when Farnsworth in his vision saw that the other dark cloud was just about to engulf us. Bet there were only a few at that time that were frightened. There was a man here in Manti who was very alarmed. But one night in a dream he saw a group of men working in the canyon building a dam across the creek but the dam broke down and the water was streaming down as before. A voice said that just as impossible it would be to stop the water in the canyon just as impossible it would be for man to stop the work of the Lord. Orson Hyde at the same time saw in a dream that something immensely big was approaching over the eastern mountains and as it drew nearer it became smaller and looked like an ordinary mountain, later like a hill, and when it arrived in town it was only the size of a cart load of firewood that was used for the benefit of the people. And so it was with the terrible army in 1857 that brought with it so many important items we needed so badly, and which fell into the hands of the saints. The army withdrew just as Farnsworth had seen. On January 14 was Johannes 4 years of age and Christian 11½ years old, and the same day I went with Hyrum to see James Works and wrote down a patriarchal blessing which he gave him and which I translated the 15th. Same day died W. Bende’s wife 80 years old and was buried the 18th. The 19th was Inger 2½ years. On the 20th when I was 61½ years of age I signed four papers for my quarter section in Castle Dale. – February 1. During this month it was such a wonderful spring weather that many people sowed their wheat. Hyrum and I carted away a good deal of dung to the field. The cow was slaughtered the 8th. I had fed it for three months with more than 20 bushels of wheat and I got only $9 out of it. The 13th I went to Ephraim for conference. Prs. Pedersen admonished the congregation to be in time for their meetings, for the time would come when the door would be closed so one could neither come in nor out after the precise time. Referred to the five foolish virgins who were late and had to stay outside. Like a bottle of ointment with a beautiful fragrance and I thought of a bottle of consecrated oil. We are careful to put in the cork, after we have used the oil, to preserve the good and blessed which is in it undefiled. The same is the case with the children of God when they gather in the House of the Lord punctually, and then start on time. 1886 P.203 PUNCTUALITY. FUNERAL SERMON. ETERNAL BLESSINGS. Then the spirit of God will be there, according to predestination, But if the people are slow and indifferent and drag out the time 20-30 minutes as often is the case and the door continually is being opened and closed, then I believe, like I also have heard, that the spirit of God, which is sacred and punctual, more or less leaves the house because it can not stay long in a place where disobedience and confusion are present against better knowledge. Therefore our meetings are often dry and cold, especially when also as Apostle Smith said last conference here in Manti, that jealousy also can be found among Bishops and Presidents so they are afraid to call on speakers who can give a sermon more pleasing unto the audience than the one they themselves can give. This I also believe that I have considered to be the truth. Tuesday, February 16th, the funeral services were held for Sister Alder. I was sitting in the audience in the great tabernacle and thought about what I would say if I were called upon to speak. It came to my mind that I have heard brethren, who had returned from their missions say that they had made many pleasant and joyful acquaintances with the saints in the world, so that it was almost just as hard to leave them, as it had been to leave their dear ones in Utah. – In this manner my thoughts centered on the sad separation in this life caused by death, and that it might have been something like that when we left our dear father, mother, brothers and sisters. Yes, maybe even our sweethearts and countless dear ones in heaven, people I am sure we all felt a pure heavenly love for, and from whom we had received celestial glory, a place where I believe that any pleasant and good things asked for in childlike humility from our Heavenly Parents would be us denied if they would be a blessing to us. But no matter how sad it looked we understood the necessity of leaving everything and coming down to this fallen and gloomy planet and suffer trials temptations, adversities and pains and lose all knowledge and memory of the heavenly joys and blessings so that we could take after our fathers and mothers who are exalted in the eternal celestial worlds, after having gone through this time of probation. Oh, how blessed and joyful would it not be when we after a faithful and finished fight, leave this corruptible and sad existence and open our eyes behind the veil and to our great surprise and again meet with these formerly well known and undescribably joyful high things surrounded by our dearest, sweet friends, fathers, mothers, children who have been long missed, and an endless row of unknown beautiful spiritual beings. Oh, Lord, our God, help us to stay faithful. 1886 P.204 SUFFERING FOR THE GOSPEL. F. NIELSEN’S DOD [?] CAROLINE DOMGAARD. So it was when we heard and understood the gospel in our native country. We knew that if we did reject it in spite of the faith and light we had, then we would exclude ourselves from all the wonderful and blessings and glories in the eternal worlds which have just been mentioned. And we also understood that if we accepted it, we would exclude ourselves from the pleasures of the world, and be hated, looked down upon ad persecuted, yes, even many of our dearest relatives and friends would not have anything to do with us. But thanks to the Lord we cheerfully and happily accepted the gospel so that we could walk the straight and narrow while in this probationary state. – As previously mentioned we chose of our own free will to leave the glory and joys of heaven and for a short time come down here and go through the already mentioned sorrows, privations and sufferings to gain life eternal. On the 17th of February and later we sowed wheat and oats. Half of each on five acres in the Northern Field. On the 23rd Fred Nilsen passed away. He left 9 children and wife Karoline Dongaard. They were married on April 14th 1863 as can be seen on Page 32 where there also is mentioned something about her desire and love for me and our engagement, which my wife and I believed in and accepted with joy. And we also spoke about it to her parents, because we knew that God had revealed and ordered this glorious polygamy law, but said to my wife, “No, Dinesen is too poor a man to live in polygamy,” even if Karoline herself had said to me and others that she would never marry any other man than Dinesen, and that she wished that the time would never come that she should change that decision. She visited us every week, and we were very kind to her during those years. But when this heavenly and joyful hope was extinct I wrote a long letter concerning this containing many remarkable things and delivered to her mother April 5, 1860. I still have a copy which I wrote from memory eight months later. We had several remarkable dreams concerning this important event. She told us at once that she dreamed that she got married to a man she did not want, and then she was to marry another one she did not want either. She then ran to me and mentioned their names. I was the one she wanted more than anybody else. – I dreamed that she and I were going to make a three-legged stool, but her father would not give us the iron. Then we went to Christian Kærulf, who shortly after was killed by the Indians, and he gave us the iron and we made the stool, and it was made known to me in the dream that it meant the foundation of righteousness. Later I dreamed I was aboard a beautiful ship with two masts, and the storm began raging against the ship 1886 P.205 MY DREAM ON THE BOAT. FUNERAL FOR TWO. JOHANNE’S PICTURE TO CASTLE DALE. so it listed to one side so I almost fell into the water, but then I took hold of a rope, which was swinging me out over the water and I was clinging to the rope until the storm yielded and I was brought back to the ship again. This happened just before the ship went in between some big wooden poles or bulwark, that appeared over the water, and when we had passed through there it was asked who had built this ship. The answer was that Domgaard had. But only God knows the significance of these dreams. – Once I told this last one to Fred Nilsen before he got married to Caroline Domgaard, and he answered me, “Yes. Maybe someday you will get married to one of Domgaard’s daughters. – He was buried Thursday February 25th. The funeral was held in the South Ward chapel. I had the desire to say a few words. The 26th was Christoffer Madsen’s wife buried, also from the South Ward, where I was now called upon to speak to the grieving audience, who felt deeply for the two poor children, who were now parentless since they could expect no hope of comfort from their wicked and heartless father. I spoke a little about the eternal gospel and about the glories of heaven, which I mentioned on Page 203. This I expected our faithful sister to obtain in the eternal life as a reward for the many trials and sufferings, which she had gone through during this hard and corruptible life. I also spoke a few words about the obedience and kind help of Fred Nielsen to me when I asked him to get the oxen or be on guard when he was in my company crossing the desert in 1853. The 26th I gave two bushels of wheat to the temple. About the same time I heard the sad tiding, that Patriarch H.K. Brun, who baptized my wife and I in Denmark, was excommunicated from the Church of God. Sunday morning the 28th Joseph Snow’s wife passed away from nine children. The weather this month has been more like summer than winter, so we all drove to Ephraim. Hans had moved to Manti. Sunday evening February 28th, I sent a letter to Joseph written to Sister Larsen. It was meant as an encouragement to her in her weak health to stay faithful, and I mentioned also the ten and the five as written on Page 196. Tuesday, March 2nd we had eight inches of snow. The 4th I spoke shortly about the prophecy of Joseph Smith in fast meeting about the speedy destruction of this nation to give room for the ten tribes of Israel. On the 5th there was held a sad funeral service for Eileen Snow. The mourners followed in 37 wagons filled to capacity. The high priest quorum rode in the seventh. I spoke and told them that I felt like P.s. Weierham said Thursday that he felt, that I could go to prison for the servants of the Lord as if Br. Maben should ask me about it and it was the will of the Lord. – But we did not know what we really would do if the time of testing came. Joseph Smith has said, that all we know is only what we have done in the past. But what we are going to do in the future we have no idea of. 1886 P.206 FUNERAL SPEECH. FOUR DEATHS. HYRUM TO [CV?] Sunday, March 7th, the funeral service for W. Rodgers oldest daughter, 17 years, was held in the council house. The sermon was delivered by Prs. Neierham. He said that shortly before she died, she happened to look at the wall and the portraits of her two sisters, who died about three years ago, and she saw three white birds flying around them, which seemed to indicate to her, that she was the third bird. – A bird is a sacred sign, since Satan can not take on the likeness of a dove, for the Lord God let His Holy Spirit descend over His Only Begotten, in the likeness of a dove. Prs. Neierham testified to the resurrection mentioned by Ezekiel in his vision described in the 37th Chapter, and also he referred to the dream Prs. Pedersen had, when he was in Castle Vale to organize the Emery Stake on Zion. He saw 50 men clothed in a beautiful, strange, but completely unknown uniform. They had unusual musical instruments, on which they played two or three beautiful unknown compositions. The leader went up to Prs. Pedersen, and greeted him with a bow, who returned the greeting, and asked how they could be so greatly honored by this marvelous visit, accompanied by such delightful music? To this the leader answered, “Yes, it is now two thousand years since this valley was organized by the Holy Priesthood in the days of the Nephites and we were then an organized music band, and have now come to welcome you to organize this valley with the same authority. – Neierham thought they were resurrected beings. Two young men from Fountain Green, who were brothers, and who were herding their sheep in the same place that Prs. Pedersen had seen in his dream, saw the same men by clear daylight clothed in the same uniforms and playing the same music instruments just as Prs. Pedersen had explained. The one brother, who believed in the gospel and in the resurrection felt a heavenly joy and veneration, but the other who was an unbeliever feared and trembled and cried “Now I believe in life and existence in the hereafter.” They must have been resurrected men, as they lived among the Nephites over a hundred years before Jesus Christ, they together with the departed saints were resurrected when and after He broke the bonds of death. March 8th was Sister Taten buried, 56 years old. – March 10th I again got a letter from Abelgren in Sweden. It only took three weeks from there to Manti. The 12th was Weaver Sjer’s wife buried. Sunday the 14th Prs. Meben called me to the stand to speak. The 15th we all drove to the temple and the same day Sister Steffensen died and was buried the 16th. The 17th Hyrum left for Castle Vale. The 19th I mailed a letter to Abelgren. The 23rd I started alone to sow in the Danish Field and was through the 31st of March with ½ acre of barley this year. 1886 P.207 TWO HORSES DEAD. JOSEPH AND FAMILY HERE. HANS’ AND EPHRAIM’S WIVES. SAM ADAMS. The 3rd of April Hans’ wife gave birth to a daughter. The 10th Luke’s daughter, Skve’s ? wife died and buried the 12th. The 15th the mare I traded for my oxen died, and the colt died February 21st which was a loss of more than one hundred dollars. On the 19th we moved back into the rooms facing south, and Lise, the seamstress, moved into the northern rooms. – This week Ane was very ill and had her blood let the 25th. The 26th I got a half wild mare from Hans and I paid a one year old heifer plus 10 dollars for it. I started right away to plow and set potatoes. The 29th came Joseph and family and Sister Larsen from Castle Vale. The 30th we all drove to the temple and to the cemetery. May 1st we all drove to Ephraim so that we could have their portraits and also their children’s taken. The 3rd we brought 50 years of new floor carpet material to the temple from Emery Stake. The 5th Joseph and family left for home. The 6th I baptized several people in the Warm Springs. Talked for the first time with Abelgren’s son. May 15th Ephraim’s wife gave birth to a son, and the 20th I drove out there with food. The 2nd of June we drove to Ephraim City to get a hernial bandage for John. The 4th Marius Jensen’s wife was buried. The 18th we and Jens drove to Six Miles. Sunday the 20th Sam Adams from St. George was the speaker. He revealed the secret about what happened Saturday, December 12, 1874. That day while working on the temple, we heard that evening that more than 100 tons of hay, that was intended to be used at the temple if necessary, was on fire some miles from here, but did not hear any more about how it happened. But Br. Adams told about a father who took his family to the temple of the Lord, and when Brigham Young standing with the paper in his hand called the name of one of the sons, the paper changed into a burning haystack, and Brigham said “You are the one who set fire to the hay.” He answered, “Yes,” and was immediately ordered out of the temple while his parents and parents-in-law were crying. He had helped cut the hay and thought that he was wronged. Br. Adams also told about another man in North City, who had a son who believed that he had been wronged by another man concerning some cattle on the range. He went after him with a gun but missed and the other man killed him in self defense. The father of the son was advised by E[illegible] to have the boy’s temple work done, which he did. The night after this he appeared before his mother in his own daily clothes and thanked them for what they had done but it did not benefit him at all because he was not ordained to the priesthood. They checked the book and found out it was so. The father was then ordained on his behalf. The same night he appeared again, clothed in the garment of the Holy Priesthood. He said thank 1886 P. 208 JESUS IN TEMPLE. SOREN DEAD. HYRUM HOME. you and was glad because he had not had faith and light before he died. And then the speaker told that he had been sent on a mission when he was 17 years old without study or education, and once he was preaching the gospel, a man came up to him and asked him to answer a question. His answer was “Please wait til I am through, then I will tell you all you want to know,” thinking of course of his own speech. But the question was how it is possible that all kinds of cattle can be found in all countries, since they are all surrounded by the sea, and all came from Noah’s ark, which stood on the mountain of Ararat. The missionary himself knew nothing about it, but it was shown to him on the wall in olden letters that before the earth was divided in the days of Peleg all the animals from Noah’s ark were scattered over the whole earth. The man had to admit that no wise man had been able to answer this question. June 23rd we and Jens’s were to the temple the 24th 10 o’clock we left from here to visit with her brother Rasmus Henningsen and maybe stay there since they already had written them twice to this effect. I was very sorry about this, since he was my oldest and only son living in Manti. June 30th my stepson Sonen H. Dinesen died in Salt Lake City. – July 1st I baptized some people in the Hot Springs. The 3rd I boiled soap to ourselves and to Jens of 5 [blank space] –The 9th Hyrum came home unexpectedly to help me with the harvest for one month. – The 26 Sister Hans Madsen was buried. She arrived with us here in 1853. – The 28th of July Hyrum and I started to harvest the crop after part of the hay was cut. August 4th we and Hyrum were to the temple, and to the cemetery. – The 8th I drove Hyrum to Springtown so he could go to the sawmill in Josvale the 9th which he had promised. We had P. Jurgensen’s Louise with us home from Ephraim. The 13th was endianer (engineer?) Alma Brun buried. The latter part of this month I, Blacksmith Nielsen’s team and three children brought home the whole crop. – September 1st I fixed up the graves of my dear ones, and the lot. – The 2nd I baptized 14 and confirmed two. I hauled four loads of small firewood left in the wake of the great flood last fall. The other week I had to wade in water and mud to cut my lot of hay in the northern field. Sunday the 12th I went out to see Caroline Domgaard who had given birth to a son two hours ago. – September 20th Thomas Lund, who was share cropping with me in the North Field. Was threshing and I drove away two loads, my part being about 50 bushels of wheat and 50 bushels of oats. The 22nd I was threshing at home and got about 75 bushels of oats, 90 bushels of wheat and 23 bushels of barley. Together more than 300 lbs. During the latter part of this month we dug up the potatoes and got 90 bushels. Ane Hane and children were paid for helping me. 1886 P.209 TRIP TO CASTLE VALE. WOODRUFF’S SON DEAD. JOSEPH AND OLIVER. September 30th was Watchmaker Maans’s (Maughn? Monson?) wife buried. She left three little children. They had come from Mt. Pleasant. The first week in October we drove two times to the store in Ephraim and had ten bushels of barley grinded and got 125 lb. of grain to send to Castle Dale. Monday the 12th Hans and I were all ready to load all our clothing on our wagon. But since rain and snow were threatening on all sides and so many people advised us not to go on, we just gave it up. I wrote a letter to Joseph and Hyrum, and he, Hyrum came on the 16th to accompany us. So the 18th we drove 10 miles up through our canyon, but during the night we had one foot of snow so we all had to return home. After the storm was over we tried again the 26th and successfully crossed the Salina Mountains and arrived the 30th. We found Marie Dinesen in bed after the birth of her son, which took place the 26th the same day we left Manti. They told me that his name would be Hans Dinesen. After having made them happy with apples and jam and other things, and after having been looking around for a few days, we left November 5th to go home along North Bend and reached the sawmill in the evening of the 6th, 35 miles, but found the snow much too deep to cross and had to return the 7th. In other words, 70 miles in vain. The 8th we started out trip home through Calaine Canyon. – The 11th we met Ephraim and Hans, who were headed for Price River. – Arrived home the 12th. All was well. The 13th and 14th there was conference in Ephraim City. F.D. Richards said in his speech that W. Woodruff had done temple work for 1200 of his ancestors which he enjoyed very much. Then he was informed that his son, who was his pride and joy, had drowned up north, to his great sorrow, and he went to St. George Temple and asked the Lord why this should happen to him. The Lord answered him and said that now he had done the temple work for so many of his kindred dead but he had none to preach the gospel to them in the spirit world, therefore the Lord had called his son to do this work. Br. Woodruff was glad again and praised the Lord. November 21 John Bende’s wife died and was buried the 25th. During the 33 years I have been here we have never had so early or so severe a winter as we have in this month of November. Prs. Weierham told last summer in the high priest quorum that once Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery was arrested the jailer opened a door in the room where they were confined and which lead out to a dense wood and said on his way out, that if they wanted to, they could take the opportunity now to escape, which they did and ran into the wood. Oliver, who was short and slightly built grew tired and exhausted, and while leaning on a tree 1886 P.210 WEIERHAM’S STORY. FASTING TWO DAYS. OUR SON 40 YEARS OLD. the Apostles Peter, James, and John came and laid their hands upon their heads and sealed the Melchizedek priesthood upon them. Then Oliver got the strength to go with Joseph until they reached their destination. Some other time Br. Weierham in our quorum meeting told that Joseph Smith at one occasion had his the plates in a forest, dug them into the ground and covered them with dirt and leaves. Emma, who saw that the enemy was catching up on them, mounted a horse and hurried over to Joseph, who was digging a well. When she came he was called up from there. He took her aside so that he could talk to her alone, and when she had told him about her important message, he put his hand in under his coat and took out [the] Urim and Thummim, looked at it and said to her, “You may ride home again in peace, they will never find the plates.” November 22nd it was our 40th wedding anniversary and on the 24th it was 35 years since we had been baptized into the Church of God, and on the 23rd, which was the day between I fasted all day. The 27th I ordained Hyrum to the office of a priest in Bishop Reed’s office. December the 2nd in fast meeting I talked about our poverty and the Lord’s mercy to us 33 years ago, and compared it to the present trials of the opposite. – On the 4th it was the 61st birthday of our beloved mother Johanne. And on the 6th it was our first son’s namely Rasmus’s 40th birthday. Sunday the 5th right in between I fasted a whole day. I spoke in the high priest quorum and confirmed the anointing on the head of President Weierham, who was a very sick man. Sunday the 12th I was called to preside over the Scandinavian Congregation because of the anniversary of the Sunday School and I spoke three times. – The 13th Hyrum started in High school. – A small part of my remarks were written down and printed in “The Manti Sentinel” the 14th, 1886. My name was spelled incorrectly and I corrected it with a pencil. two weeks before I also spoke the same place. Part of this speech was written and printer November 30th in the same paper. This time my name was spelled right, which can be read on these two small pieces of paper. Johannes had some illness in the middle of December, but thanks to the Lord he got over it. – December 25th Joseph Taylor had a small son buried. He was about the same age as Johannes, namely five years. The 28th was W.K. Barden’s daughter buried, 17 years old. She was the sister of the mother of the little boy just mentioned. In the latter part of this month I had for the first time a chance to pay some of my debt to the “Cooperative Store” by transporting some oats. The 29th Hanne’s husband Bob Marke returned home, in the spring he had gone to Colorado. 1886 P.211 MY HAY IN 1856. CHILDREN PRAY FOR JOSEPH SMITH. JOHN TAYLOR. December 31st I paid to Bishop Reed $1 in silver, also $41 in gold and silver to the temple. My tithing this year was only $31 and this was the end of 1886. Some days ago I drove from the store to the station. When passing Canal Creek, the thought came to me that I had forgotten to mention an event that is related to what is written on Page 23 and 24 in this book about the time I walked from Manti with my scythe, rake, pitchfork, blankets, a modets [modest?] small bag of food and a water bottle all the way 16 miles. I was there night and day to cut and rake the hay. This took place under those poor, hungry, sad and difficult conditions which then existed. – On the 29 of August in the evening I came home hungry and worn out. I found that Hans was born, and then my wife greeted me with these words: “Do you [know] that a boy has been born to us?” “No,” I answered, both happy and surprised. When I shortly afterwards rented horse and wagon to bring my hay home, I found that every bit of it was stolen. Isach Works had been cutting his hay next to me, but whether he took my hay with him along with his own, I do not know. But shortly afterwards he was excommunicated from the church and has ever since been out. “Bikuben” (“The Beehive”) tells that a certain place in Scotland is very good for the health, so good that most people get very old, and some even have difficulty to die. A traveler from there came home and saw a man sitting by the wayside crying. He asked him if his name was Nathan, and the man said yes. “How old are you?” “I will soon be a hundred years old.” “Then why do you cry?” He wiped his eyes and answered: “Because my father has hit me.” “Where is your father then?” “He is threshing in the barn, and is really mad.” Both of them went over there and found him threshing so the straw was flying around his ears. The traveler asked why he had hit Nathan. “Well, that fellow is only doing stupid things. Now he was just throwing rocks at his grandfather.” President Weierham told in a meeting that once in Nauvoo Joseph Smith had a bodyguard to protect him from being attacked by the mob. One evening he was walking outside and from a neighboring house he heard that some children were gathered together. He stopped and listened while they were praying in their childlike simplicity and humility, that the Lord would protect the Prophet Joseph Smith from his enemies. The prophet then went to the bodyguard made up of the brethren, and said that they could just go home. “Because the children have prayed for me tonight, so I know there is no danger.” I heard John Taylor say about us and the United Order, just like a minister on a ship speaking to his audience describing the glories and joys of heaven. At the very same minute the captain came running and cried, “Ladies and Gentlemen, in 20 minutes we will all be in heaven.” The minister screamed, “God forbid.” “And so it is with us and the United Order,” John Taylor said. 1887 P.212 ABOUT 7 AND 3. ABOUT AGE AND DEATH. JOHANE. In this remarkable Year of Our Lord 1887, the 7th day of the 7th month it is 7 years since our only white bull-calf was born. 7 days later my son Christian will be 13. 7 more days I will be 63. that is 7 years less than 7 times 10, or 70 years, which is the age of men. And then I am 7 years older than my father was when he died and 7 years younger than my mother when she died. In 7 more days, namely, on the 28th than it will be 7 years since my wife, the love of my youth, left this corruptible life. – Oh, Heavenly Father, may we always be united with this dear blessed one, surrounded by all our other dear ones. My birthday this year it will be 3 years 3 months and 3 weeks April 1st, 1884 since I was down to fix up the grave of my beloved wife Johanne Dinesen about 11 o’clock when our lamp glass burst into 300 pieces, which I still have in my possession (See Page 181). This is the 7th dispensation, and our planet is the 3rd from the sun. – 3 and 7 are (This thought not finished in translation.) C. Berensen who was buried on my birthday 7 years ago. Died 7 years after his wife died. A blessing given to Hans and Johanne Dinesen’s youngest child by James Works. Written and translated by Hans Dinesen on the 14th and 15th of January 1886. Brother Hyrum, I place my hands upon thy head at this time in the name of Jesus of Nazareth, to seal upon thee a patriarchal blessing, which in all truth will be a means of comfort and encouragement to thee, while you go through the trials and difficult conditions of which there well be many in the life that awaits you in the future. But nevertheless thou shalt have strength and grace according to thy day, for as it written, as thy day is thy strength shall be for thou shalt have power to resist the tempter and he shall leave thee in haste and shall not have power to hinder your free and pleasant life, or be able to tempt thee more than thy strength allows until thy mission here on earth is finished. For thou are a true son of Zion, and thou art by birth a legal heir to blessings which were promised to Abraham and his seed, through faithfulness. – Thou art also by birth a legal heir to all the rights and privileges which we own through the constitution and laws of the United States of America, but which have been withheld from us for a short time by the Lord for a certain purpose. So thou art therefore entitled to be protected by the laws of heaven, and also by the laws of the land of your birth. And if thou wilt listen to the counsel and advice from those whom God has called and set apart to rule and reign in His kingdom, and also will listen to the advice from thy father, brothers and sisters and also from those who are thy friends and not waver in thy feelings, the powers of heaven shall help thee from day to day and from time to time to protect thee against evil, accident, and illness and also against the power of darkness and from destruction while thou art doing thy daily work in the mountains, in the 1887 P.213 A PATRIARCHAL BLESSING GIVEN TO OUR SON HYRUM. canyons, on the land and on the sea, or where ever it is required of you to work, for the Lord has blessed thee with gifts and talents to do much good among the young and coming generations of both sexes who will be growing up here in the valleys of the mountains and thou wilt be teaching them to read and write and to speak the English language well and to seek the Lord any time and under all circumstances in life. And the Lord will hold thee accountable for the use of these talents. In the Lord’s own due time he will confirm a portion of the Holy Priesthood upon you, that priesthood which has the power to bind on earth that which shall be bound in Heaven and to loosen on earth that which is to be loosened in Heaven. And thou shall be blessed in thy work in the ministry in the Lord’s own time, for thy mission is to labor in the vineyard in righteousness before God and bring souls unto Christ, therefore I say unto you to study the scriptures as they are contained in the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Doctrine and Covenant, and what else is published by the Elders of Israel, and listen careful to the teachings of the elders as they are inspired by the Holy Ghost. It will all be useful for thee in the future. Yet thou will be called to preach the gospel to many kings and queens and learned men and women on the earth and sit in council with many governors and rulers of this country to defend Zion’s cause, and many of them will accept thy testimony and find joy therein, while others will attempt to deprive you of all thy rights and privileges as an American citizen and chase thee from town to town, and from synagogue to synagogue, and will even try to take thy life. But the Lord himself will come from his hidden abode, and will punish thy enemies very severely and will reveal His arm for thy benefit and will prepare thy way back to Zion with peace and salvation, and thou shall be respected and become a father in Israel, and bring forth sons and daughters to the honor and glory of God. Thou shall also receive thy washing and anointing in the House of the Lord and assist your father in the redemption work in behalf of his family and friends, who died without knowledge of the truth, for many of them are anxiously awaiting to be redeemed from their former fallen condition. See to thy father and his family for their redemption. Thou art of the lineage of Joseph through the loins of Ephraim, and thou shall receive thy inheritance in Zion when the earth is 1887 P.214 4 DEATHS. HYRUM WARD TEACHING. CONFERENCE IN MANTI. redeemed and sanctified and prepared as a habitat for the celestial beings. These blessings I seal upon your head by the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood given to me, and seal you up to kingdoms, thrones, principalities and powers as the head of a numerous posterity on condition of thy faithfulness. So be it! Amen! January the 13th Sailor N. Hansen’s wife died and was buried the 15th. They came up here with us in 1853. Sunday the 16th I administered to Prs. Weierham with holy oil. – This month I had my first opportunity to pay with work my debt to the cooperative store. The 20th I again wrote and mailed a letter as I did the 19th to Ane’s friend, Ane Marerethe, in Copenhagen. January the 20th Brother Floet in Castle Dale died. – This month Hyrum in my stead went teaching several nights with Pedersen. February the 3rd I went to the temple and to the cemetery. February the 7th Brother Bids died and was buried the 8th – the 9th I got a new box made of sheet metal in which I will keep my history book and my family records. – The 10th we had our first snowstorm 1887. Before it was almost springlike. The 14th Hyrum and I put up a 4 rod fence around the school section within another fence which was put up by a company in order to take it away from the people of Manti, close to half of our “Kopaster?” [translater’s question] in our caucus meeting to elect the city council was against the bishop’s proposal and the People’s Party. The 15th we received a sad letter from Castle Dale, telling that Grete Larsen’s husband Olof Larsen had died from diphtheria. The 19th and 20th we had stake conference here in Manti, during which we had the great pleasure to have Apostle Lorenzo Snow in our midst. He spoke in a humble and living spirit to us several times, and gave us many comforting and encouraging teachings. A few days before he was released after 11 months in jail together with several of his brethren. – He had to leave many of them, and spoke very highly of them. All of them had fulfilled a very great mission there pleasing unto the Lord. Their missions were mentioned and brought widely around, and were respected by many. – Lorenzo Snow also said that these men already had prepared their crowns for the next world. These men possessed the Godlike faithfulness to such a degree, that a man’s daughter would remain clean and innocent under his protection by day and by night. Brother Snow also said that only a few brethren had allowed themselves to be deceived, unto refusing this glorious opportunity to go this jail. By acting this way they had lost their crowns for glory, for this chance will never return again. – He gave us, as fathers and mothers, that heavenly and joyful promise, that if we would live in holiness and righteousness before God, and keep his commandments, then if any of our children should choose the wrong way here in life, in spite of our good advice and teachings, we should have power to draw them unto us in the Eternities, 1887 P.215 SACRIFICE FOR THE KINGDOM. TROUBLE IN CASTLE DALE FOR JOSEPH. so that our joy may be perfect and complete. Oh Lord, let me never see the day when I should refuse to go to jail or fear to go through adversity and misery in order to defend, honor and obey the holy laws and revelations of the Lord in these latter days. – While I was in Balance of P. 215 missing, also top of P.216 P.216 were separated from Abraham – and from that day to July 7th 1880, when the mentioned event took place, namely when our only white calf was born, are 3 years, e month, 3 weeks, and 3 days from which event and day all the remarkable things that have happened are counted with the numbers 3 and 7 as mentioned on Page 212. Line 9 (3 times 3) where I wand to add my birthday as making me 3 score and 3 years. April the 4th was Tuttle’s daughter Taten’s wife buried. – The 5th we all drove to Six Miles and the same day Hyrum went to Colorado. The 6th I sowed 6 acres of oats. The 9th Richard Moller came with my horse that was stolen from me, found and brought back to Joseph. – The 14th was old Christian Nielsen buried. He was in my company on the journey up to here in 1853. I was one of the speakers at the funeral. – This month I finished the sowing and summer ploughing in 2 fields. May the 5th I baptized a dozen in the Warm Springs and helped confirm. On the 8th all in the Apelgren family came. Later we visited them and invited them for dinner the 12th, which also took place. On the 15th we drove to Ephraim for conference. On the 21st the husband of John Johns Billing’s daughter was buried. He was killed in Colorado and brought over here by a good and faithful friend. The 30th we drove to Fungs Lake with S W Sunday School. Ane’s sister and 5 children, Hanne and children, 14 in all. On the 31st I wrote the 4th letter to Hyrum, thus answering 4 from him. He works on a sawmill for a Presbyterian minister at White Water, Mesa County, Colorado. 1887 P.217 WONDERFUL VISION. BAPTISM OF APELGREN’S AND JENS’S. JOHN TAYLOR DIES. At conference May 15 Prs. Petersen told about the following vision: Joseph Smith once took Sydney Rigdon, Oliver Cowdery, and another man, whose name I did not get, into a dense forest, which he said the Nephites had planted. On an open spot, where the sky could be seen and where there was grass, Joseph lay down on his back with his arms stretched above his head, and asked the three brethren to lay down beside him, close their eyes, and pray. Shortly afterwards he told them to open their eyes and asked them what they saw. They said they saw a grand and very beautiful pillar, which reach all the way to heaven. On the top the most glorious throne and seats could be seen. – Then again he told them to close their eyes and pray. After having told them to open their eyes, he asked them what they had seen. The answer was that they had seen two very beautiful persons, man and wife, sitting on the throne. Joseph asked if they knew who they were, but they did not. – He said it was Adam and Eve. Again he told them to close their eyes and pray and then again look up and asked them what they saw. They said they saw a great glorious make person sitting on the throne. Joseph asked if they knew who that was. They answered no. He said it was the savior of the world Jesus Christ. June 4th I was called upon to go out and baptize Mabel Marie Hamblton (Hamilton) 12 years old. The 16th Peder Jens’s wife was buried. They also came in our company in 1853. I offered the benediction. July the 5th I received a check of $25 to me in a letter from Hyrum and also $15 to buy hay for him, which I was glad to do. The 6th Hane went to Castle Dale with Stine and Karen. The 7th I baptized all of the Abelgren family, Father, mother, 3 daughters and 2 sons, 7 in all, also Jens’s wife Johane and daughter Emilie and others about 20 in all and assisted in their confirmation. The 13th, 14th, and 15th we had a very welcome rain. The 27th of July I worked one day as Temple donation by putting wheat in the tithing granary. The 25th July our beloved president of the church John Taylor died and was buried July 29. In July I cut most of may [hay?] assisted by a willing, kind and innocent girl of 12 ½ years. Maria Charlotta Apelgren, she was born January 5th 1875 when I was in St. George. She went happily with me in the field every day and was a very good help and company in those lonesome days. She was the youngest of the 7 I baptized the 7th of the 7th month. We liked each other very much. On the 8th we all, Maria Charlotta Apelgren included, drove to Six Miles. – The 10th was John William buried. – John Dinesen got sick this month I administered to him twice and W. Snow once. 1887 P.218 MARIE APELGREN HELPS ME. TWO KINDS OF LOVE. August 26 Marie Charlotte Apelgren and I had finished driving the crop home. She had also helped me with the harvest. We also sowed on the 26th. – The 30th Marie and I drove to Ephraim while Apelgren cut the grass on my lot. September 1st was Fast Day like 17 years ago in 1870 when we drove to the city to get baptized for our dead as mentioned on Pages 39 and 40. And on this day I baptized a group of children in the Warm Springs and helped confirm and bless children. I spoke of the authority of the priesthood of Christ. The 4th I spoke in the High Priest Quorum about W. Snow’s prophecy concerning the birth of the 2 sons of S. Olsen 30 years ago. The 5th I was able to thresh 154 bushels of oats and 30 bushels of wheat from the Danish Field. – The 10th little Marie A. and I drove to Hans’s to pick up chips at the Sanpete Railway in (W Varo?) [Translater’s question] The 11th Sunday, Ane, Marie Apl [06 others?] here, and played with the little ones and Marie in all innocence. Suddenly my wife spoke to me with evil words and with a very jealous spirit, and everybody could hear it. – This made me very sad. – This proves that all is well as long as no possible attempt is being made to obey and honor the celestial law of God. – This can be compared to a glass of clear still water with a little dirt at the bottom, but if you shake it a little the dirt will come to the surface and make the water loathsome to drink. O Hyd [Orson Hyde?] I would never have thought that love again could be kindled in my bosom now in my old age as in my youth. But I had to admit that this was the case with little Marie Apl. and that it was just as impossible to confine and conceal the love in the heart “as it was to fight a fire in dry wooden chips” O Prat. – Joseph Smith and Erastus Snow say that in the resurrection are our love for our dear ones will have magnified a thousand fold. Oh, what a blissful joy and glory when it then is accepted and returned by all our dear ones since love comes from God and is the fulfillment of the law. The crown of life, and the radiance of light for then the whole body is filled with the Holy Ghost with its sweet heavenly influence. And this love is of that exalted feeling, which I remember from my childhood. That if I felt love for a girl or a child no sacrifice nor gift was too great to bring joy to that person. – Even life can be risked if death as a martyr is facing you. But worldly love is only for satisfying the lust of the flesh and defile the dear innocent girl, who on the contrary ought to be considered and treated as an angel of God. See Page 91 about love. On the 29th I brought home 2 wagon loads of wheat of Thomas Lund from the North Field about 70 bushels. The 17th S. Nielsen’s wife was buried. 1887 P.219 LITTLE JOHANNES’S DEATH AND BURIAL. Thursday morning October the 20th our dear little son Johannes Dinesen died. 6 o’clock in the morning, 5 years 9 months and 6 days old. Same day I was 3 score and 3 and 3 months old. Praise be to God, who called him to sacred peace and rest, from his many pains and sufferings, which increased daily. – His hernia got worse because his dropsy made his stomach and legs more and more swollen, and this moved from place to place. His heartbeat was also very fast, and many people said that his lungs were attacked. The latter part of his life he would not let me anoint him or even lay my hands upon his head, so I did not even think of ordaining him, before it was too lets, and I still had the hope of seeing him healed, even if he always insisted that he would never get well. He cried when we spoke of him getting healed and of him getting out and driving around with his father. – He answered Str. Hansen that he would not get on a wagon before we drove him to the cemetery. Hanne was here the last night he lived, because he was more restless the last two nights, and no one else than his mother was allowed to help him to get a drink or to put him on the stool which happened very often and increased at dawn with heavy vomiting. At 6 o’clock I was allowed to carry him in my arms from the room and into our beds. One minute later he was dead. Maybe my little dear and lovely son Johannes was called by the grace of God to go before and prepare the way for me, just like John was called to go before and prepare the way for Jesus. He was buried so that there was room for me right between my dear wife of my youth by my right side and my dear little son Johannes by my left side. Oh, if this could happen soon according to the gracious will of the Lord, it would be a great joy and comfort to me. – Since so many of my calculations earlier have proven wrong I dare not rely on too many of them, unless the Lord will make His will and wisdom known unto me at the fulfilment of the third part of my prayer as mentioned 7 years and 3 months ago. – We set his funeral to Saturday the 22nd at 1 o’clock here in our house. His bier was the very same door on which my dear wife Johanne was placed and I had been two nights at her side at that time. – Johannes also lay 2 nights with only a door between our beds, and I went in every other hour and laid a moistened cloth dipped in nitrous water on his face, just like we had done to our mother, with the same cloth. My first wife’s children, who lived in Sanpete came and only a few others. I gave two short talks. Ephraim drove my wagon with little Johannes in the casket. 1887 P.220 HEADBOARDS FOR GRAVES. $42½ IN GOLD, SILVER TO TEMPLE. I sold a cow for $10 to pay for the funeral and other things. – The 31st at the request of Woodruff I gave 50¢ as temple donation to Bishop Reed. – November the 3rd I baptized my daughter Hanne and others and confirmed them. – The 6th was Joli’s daughter buried. She was 18 years old. – The 9th I baptized W. Jack’s daughter in the Warm Springs. The 18th I went down and fixed up dear little Johannes’s grave and the lot. October the 20th the herdsman quit his work, which was the reason I went down with the cows every day. I also went over to see the graves of my two dear ones. Johannes had blue eyes like I, my first wife Johanne Dinesen and all her children, but Inger and Emanuel have dark brown eyes like their mother. The 21st we were in the beautiful temple and also at the graves of our dear ones. The 26th and 27th we had conference in Manti. I carried home Johannes’s headboard to put his name into in and paint it, and I also made 2 headboards out of the same plank which I smoothed, cut names into and painted, one for our dear son Johannes, and one for me when my Lord and God will call me home to my beloved ones. Dec 1st I was working on Jonis’s headboard. The 5th Sister Provstgaard was buried. I offered the invocation. Lise Snow Smith also died. These two sisters had never been mothers. It was asked if they would be mothers in the hereafter. I have heard or read B. Young saying about those in such circumstances, that even if they could count the stars in the sky they could not count the multiplicity of their descendants in the eternal worlds. I have been negotiating with the church about our lot possible being added to the tithing yard. Since October 13, when Bishop H. Jensen was here and talked to me about it, and at the same he administered to little Johannes, who fought against it and vomited. – Both Bishops and I negotiated about the Mofit house, but have not heard anything about it since. Hyrum came home the 10th all was well thanks to the Lord. We had expected him for a long time and feared that something bad had happened to him because he would leave the 1st. December 15th were Br. Barden and Tut’s child buried. I had to give the funeral speech. The 26th I gave Marie Charlotte Apelgren a booklet with children’s songs and candy for her 13th birthday January 1888. During the latter part of this month Hyrum and I worked on the temple grounds. He did 4 days and I one day, and the 27th of July I worked 1 day on the tithing wheat. – This has been the hardest and longest winter before New Year. My temple donations this year were 42½$ in gold and silver and work worth several hundred dollars. Tithing $21 and ¢8. Besides a “sedling” last summer that has not been included. “101+831 – The end of the year 1887 and the end of this “history book.” 1888 P. 221 General Conference was held in Zion the 14th day of the 1st month, January 1945 (?) which is our dear son Johannes Dinesen’s birthday. The semi-annual general conference was held in Jerusalem on the 14th day of the 7th month, July, alternating with the yearly one in Zion. This is my dear son M.C. Dinesen’s birthday. The celebration in the memory of the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith is held yearly on the 7th day of the 4th month, April, of all the tribes of Israel in the 1900 years. [Translator’s note?] (Br. Dinesen in these last paragraphs probably speaks of the future.) April the 14th is 3 months after the birthday of our dear and beloved son Johannes. – He died October 20th 3 months after my birthday 3 score and 3, 9 months and 6 days after his 5th birthday. – From October the 20th, 1887 until April the 14th 1888 there is half a year less 6 days. I wonder if he should go half a year before me, through the grace and wisdom of God, to the rest of Paradise, just like John the Baptist did in the days of our Savior. – These thoughts came to me with such great and heavenly joy, that it surpasses everything sweet and happy in this world. This took place the second night after his heath, when I moistened his face with the before mentioned cloth, even if my heart was deeply grieved, and I was humbly praying to our Heavenly Father because of the passing of our beloved son Johannes Dinesen. My God bless his soul eternally. 1887 we were visited by a Jewish man from Jerusalem. He lectured two evenings and he gave many strange explanations about the inhabitants of Palestine. Among other things he told, that the girls there were married at the age of 5 or 6, and he said that his mother gave birth to him when she was 9 years old, and she was called an old maid when she got married. We find in the Juvenile Instructor Vol xix No 12, that Joseph Smith said that the Garden of Eden had been situated in Jackson County, Missouri. Enoch and his people built a city where now the Mexican Gulf is, according to Joseph and Brigham, in the same magazine. Joseph also said, that Adam-Ondi-Aman, the place where Adam offered sacrifice, was situated by Grand River in Davies County, Missouri. W. Woodruff once asked B. Young if he still might have more women sealed unto him, since he already had so many wives. Brigham answered that as long [as] he had not reached 999, he could still go on. 1888 P.222 For the purpose of giving a true picture for the future of our feigned negotiations, I will write the following: One evening in the fall, 1887, Bishop Reed and Fox from Salt Lake City came while I was milking the cows in the corral and asked if I would sell me place, and how much I would ask for it. I answered that I had lived here 34 years and that I could live here the rest of my life. But if I can do the church a favor I am willing to leave my old home, if I could find a place I liked here in Manti. My house is simple and plain because I have always suffered much misfortune and have had much illness in the family. – There is for instance Ed Fox’s house which I will go and see. Yes, said Reed, that is $650. The next day I went over to take a look at it, but since John Greer held back 100 feet in all directions, it would take the best part of the lot, including fruit trees, etc. – Walking home I med Reed and his son the county clerk John reed and I told them what had happened at Greer’s place. Bishop Reed then said: “You can get the $650 and find a place yourself” and I answered: “Yes, I will do that.” The same night I heard that Moffet would sell his place for $600, so I went over to see it the next day and talked to Moffet and we agreed that I should pay $600 for it. – I then went to look for Bishop Reed, but found B.H. Jensen, who said it did not matter what bishop it was so he came down to see me and Moffet. My wife Ane heard we talked about $650. Moffet was not there, but when we went to see him, I said to Jensen, that I would like to have some of my sheds and poles, as I have to build a corral and sheds there. Bishop Jensen answered that “We are also going to use poles and $650 is a good deal of money,” so I knew that they both understood that our accord was $650. But later on he denied the accord, and put the blame upon me and upon A. Sorensen, who also had been negotiation with the church about his place, and also said that Sorensen asked $75 more and that I asked $50 more than the accord, and then he asked me if I was satisfied with Moffet’s place and I answered yes without any suspicion at all, since the $650 had been mentioned between me and both bishops and I thought and believed that they were honest men, that would not go back on their words to a poor or a rich man. Old people used to call it child’s play, a name I found very appropriate. I remember an evening in 1875 that John Reed and I went out teaching. He then told me that when he still lived in his old home there was an old couple who asked the elders to give them a blessing and pray that they might die. They were not well and completely unable to take care of themselves. – In the morning they had both passed away. October 28, 1885 Johannes, Inger and Emanuel had their picture taken in Ephraim City. I have often thought of adding a few words to this book about our first sorrow and adversities in America. Mads C. Bastholm and I carried my wife Johanne and her new-born child in a sheet on a plank over the deep and turbulent stream of Mississippi from one ship to another. Twice Captain Forsgren called out to us: “Have faith, Brethren.” It did look dangerous indeed. If one of us should stumble all four of us would be lost. See Page 18. I have often wondered how my old mother was treated or buried after her death April 3, 1853 in St. Louis. She passed away in the morning, and my wife Johanne washed her, put her in a clean chemise, and wrapped her up in a sheet as well as our circumstances allowed. – Because the death could have been caused by dysentery, it was reported to the city council, and later in the day a wagon came and picked her up. without a casket or anything she was placed on the bottom boards of the wagon and the driver left hurriedly up the street with her, where I do not know! I stood there very much worried because I wanted to follow and accompany the body. I did not dare since I was afraid [of] not being able to find my way back. So whether she ended up in the hands of a doctor or she was buried in a grave I do not know. See Page 18. INSIDE BACK COVER. A few words about marriages in my life. The Lord has given me three wives by virtue of the Holy Priesthood. My darling wife of my youth, Johanne, was a hard working, good and loving wife and mother. We knew each other from 1844 to 1880, and no couple could love each other more than we did but we had a lot of temptations, sorrow, illness and trials. – She could not understand the Lord’s celestial law of marriage, which I fully respected and loved from the bottom of my heart. But she lost the light of the spirit and lived in spiritual darkness the last years of her life. She died July 28, 1880. My second wife, who of her own free will entered into the holy polygamic order of marriage, did not behave like a Christian, but was tyrannical and even murderous towards me. She left with our little son 2½ years old. But I can forgive her everything and reach out a friendly hand as God and his servants command. We were together from October 13, 1873 until 12th of March 1877. My third wife was also a good, industrious and faithful mother. But her health has always been poor and she lost her eyesight and has lived as a blind person her last days. We were married in St. George Temple November 3, 1880.